<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="cover (77K)" src="images/cover.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="paltockTP (30K)" src="images/paltockTP.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/></p>
<h1> LIFE AND ADVENTURES<br/> OF<br/> PETER WILKINS<br/> <br/> VOL. I. </h1>
<p><br/></p>
<h2> BY ROBERT PALTOCK,<br/> Of Clement's Inn. </h2>
<p><br/></p>
<h3> WITH A PREFACE BY A. H. BULLEN, <br/> Editor Of "The Works Of John Day," <br/> "A Collection Of Old English Plays," Etc. </h3>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="titlepage (92K)" src="images/titlepage.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="preface (106K)" src="images/preface.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/> <SPAN name="link2H_PREF" id="link2H_PREF"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> PREFACE. </h2>
<p>In one of those bright racy essays at which modern dulness delights to
sneer, Hazlitt discussed the question whether the desire of posthumous
fame is a legitimate aspiration; and the conclusion at which he arrived
was that there is "something of egotism and even of pedantry in this
sentiment." It is a true saying in literature as in morality that "he that
seeketh his life shall lose it." The world cares most for those who have
cared least for the world's applause. A nameless minstrel of the North
Country sings a ballad that shall stir men's hearts from age to age with
haunting melody; Southey, toiling at his epics, is excluded from
Parnassus. Some there are who have knocked at the door of the Temple of
Fame, and have been admitted at once and for ever. When Thucydides
announced that he intended his history to be a "possession for all time,"
there was no mistaking the tone of authority. But to be enthroned in
state, to receive the homage of the admiring multitude, and then to be
rejected as a pretender,—that is indeed a sorry fate, and one that
may well make us pause before envying literary despots their titles. The
more closely a writer shrouds himself from view, the more eager are his
readers to get a sight of him. The loss of an arm or a leg would be a
slight price for a genuine student to pay if only he could discover one
new fact about Shakespeare's history. I will not attempt to impose on the
reader's credulity by professing myself eager to acquire information about
the author of "Peter Wilkins" at such a sacrifice; but it would have been
a sincere pleasure to me if I could have brought to light some particulars
about one whose personality must have possessed a more than ordinary
charm. The delightful <i>voyage imaginaire</i> here presented to the
reader was first published in 1751.*</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* Some copies are said to be dated 1750. It appears on the list of new
books announced in the "Gentleman's Magazine" for November 1750.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>An edition appeared immediately afterwards at Dublin; so the book must
have had some sale. The introduction and the dedication to the Countess of
Northumberland (to whom it will be remembered Percy dedicated his
"Reliques" and Goldsmith the first printed copy of his "Edwin and
Angelina") are signed with the initials "R. P.;" and for many years the
author's full name was unknown. In 1835, Nicol, the printer, sold by
auction a number of books and manuscripts in his possession, which had
once belonged to Dodsley, the publisher; and when these were being
catalogued, the original agreement * for the sale of the MS. of "Peter
Wilkins" was brought to light.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* It is now in the collection, shortly to be dispersed, of the late Mr.
James Crossley of Manchester, a gentleman who was esteemed throughout
his long life not less for unfailing courtesy than for rare scholarship.
Mr. Crossley promised to search for the document and send me a
transcript of it; but his kind intention was frustrated by his death.
Paltock's name is sometimes written Pultock or Poltock. There is no
ground for identifying the author of "Peter Wilkins" with the "R. P.,
Gent.," who published in 1751 "Memoirs of the Life of Parnese, a Spanish
Lady, Translated from the Spanish MS."</p>
</blockquote>
<p>From this document it appeared that the author was Robert Paltock of
Clement's Inn, and that he received for the copyright 20L., twelve copies
of the book, and "the cuts of the first impression"(proof impressions of
the illustrations). The writer's name shows him to have been, like his
hero, of Cornish origin; but the authors of the admirable and exhaustive
"Bibliotheca Cornubiensis" could discover nothing about him beyond the
fact that he was not a bencher of Clement's Inn. That Paltock should have
chosen Clement's Inn as a place of residence is not surprising. It still
keeps something of its pristine repose. The sun-dial is still supported by
the negro; the grass has not lost its verdure, and on August evenings the
plane-trees' leaves glint golden in the sun. One may still hear the chimes
at midnight as Falstaff and Justice Shallow heard them of old. Here, where
only a muffled murmur comes from the work-a-day world, a man in the last
century might have dreamed away his life, lonely as Peter Wilkins on the
island. One can imagine the amiable recluse composing his homely romance
amid such surroundings. Perhaps it was the one labour of his life. He may
have come to the Inn originally with the aspiration of making fame and
money; and then the spirit of cloistered calm turned him from such vulgar
paths, and instead of losing his fine feelings and swelling the ranks of
the plutocrats, he gave us a charming romance for our fireside. With the
literary men of his day he seems to have had no intercourse. Not a single
mention of him is to be found among his contemporaries, and we may be sure
that he cut no brilliant figure at the club-houses. No chorus of reviewers
chimed the praises of "Peter Wilkins." So far as I can discover, the
"Monthly Review" was the only journal in which the book was noticed, and
such criticism as the following can hardly be termed laudatory:—"Here
is a very strange performance indeed. It seems to be the illegitimate
offspring of no very natural conjunction, like 'Gulliver's Travels' and
'Robinson Crusoe;' but much inferior to the manner of these two
performances as to entertainment or utility. It has all that is impossible
in the one or impossible in the other, without the wit and spirit of the
first, or the just strokes of nature and useful lessons of morality in the
second. However, if the invention of wings for mankind to fly with is
sufficient amends for all the dulness and unmeaning extravagance of the
author, we are willing to allow that his book has some merit, and that he
deserves some encouragement at least as an able mechanic, if not as a good
author." But the book was not forgotten. A new edition appeared in 1783,
and again in the following year. It was included in Weber's "Popular
Romances," 1812, and published separately, with some charming plates by
Stothard, in 1816. Within the last fifty years it has been frequently
issued, entire or mutilated, in a popular form. A drama founded on the
romance was acted at Covent Garden on April 16, 1827; and more than once
of late years "Peter Wilkins" has afforded material for pantomimes. In
1763 a French translation (by Philippe Florent de Puisieux) appeared under
the title of "Les Hommes Volants, ou les Aventures de Pierre Wilkins,"
which was included in vols. xxii.-xxiii. of DePerthe's "Voyages
Imaginaires" ( 1788-89). A German translation was published in 1767,
having for title "Die fliegenden Menschen, oder wunderbare Begebenheiten
Peter Wilkins." Whether the author lived to see the translations of this
work cannot be ascertained. A Robert Paltock was buried at Ryme Intrinseca
Church, Dorset, in 1767, aged seventy (Hutchin's "Dorset," iv. 493-494,
third edition), but it is very doubtful whether he was the author of the
romance.</p>
<p>Paltock's fame may be said to be firmly established. An American writer,
it is true, in a recent "History of Fiction," says not a word about "Peter
Wilkins;" but, we must remember, another American wrote a "History of
Caricature" without mentioning Rowlandson. Coleridge admired the book, and
is reported to have said: "Peter Wilkins is, to my mind, a work of
uncommon beauty.... I believe that 'Robinson Crusoe' and 'Peter Wilkins'
could only have been written by islanders. No continentalist could have
conceived either tale.... It would require a very peculiar genius to add
another tale <i>ejusdem generis</i> to 'Robinson Crusoe' and 'Peter
Wilkins.' I once projected such a thing, but the difficulty of the
preoccupied ground stopped me. Perhaps La Motte Fouqué might effect
something; but I should fear that neither he nor any other German could
entirely understand what may be called the <i>desert island</i> feeling. I
would try the marvellous line of 'Peter Wilkins' if I attempted it rather
than the real fiction of 'Robinson Crusoe'" ("Table-Talk," 1851, pp.
331-332). Southey, in a note on a passage of the "Curse of Kehama," went
so far as to say that Paltock's winged people "are the most beautiful
creatures of imagination that ever were devised," and added that Sir
Walter Scott was a warm admirer of the book. With Charles Lamb at Christ's
Hospital the story was a favourite. "We had classics of our own," he says,
"without being beholden to 'insolent Greece or haughty Rome,' that passed
current among us—'Peter Wilkins,' the 'Adventures of the Hon.
Captain Robert Boyle,' the 'Fortunate Blue-Coat Boy,' and the like." But
nobody loved the old romance with such devotion as Leigh Hunt. He was
never tired of discoursing about its beauties, and he wrote with such
thorough appreciation of his subject that he left little or nothing for
another to add. "It is interesting," he writes in one place, "to fancy R.
P., or 'Mr. Robert Paltock of Clement's Inn,' a gentle lover of books, not
successful enough, perhaps, as a barrister to lead a public or profitable
life, but eking out a little employment or a bit of a patrimony with
literature congenial to him, and looking oftener to 'Purchase Pilgrims' on
his shelves than to 'Coke on Littleton.' We picture him to ourselves with
'Robinson Crusoe' on one side of him and 'Gaudentio di Lucca' on the
other, hearing the pen go over his paper in one of those quiet rooms in
Clement's Inn that look out of its old-fashioned buildings into the little
garden with the dial in it held by the negro: one of the prettiest corners
in London, and extremely fit for a sequestered fancy that cannot get any
further. There he sits, the unknown, ingenious, and amiable Mr. Robert
Paltock, thinking of an imaginary beauty for want of a better, and
creating her for the delight of posterity, though his contemporaries were
to know little or nothing of her. We shall never go through the place
again without regarding him as its crowning interest.... Now a sweeter
creature [than Youwarkee] is not to be found in books; and she does him
immortal honour. She is all tenderness and vivacity; all born good taste
and blessed companionship. Her pleasure consists but in his; she prevents
all his wishes; has neither prudery nor immodesty; sheds not a tear but
from right feeling; is the good of his home and the grace of his fancy. It
has been well observed that the author has not made his flying women in
general light and airy enough... And it may be said, on the other hand,
that the kind of wing, the graundee, or elastic drapery which opens and
shuts at pleasure, however ingeniously and even beautifully contrived,
would necessitate creatures whose modifications of humanity, bodily and
mental, though never so good after their kind, might have startled the
inventor had he been more of a naturalist; might have developed a being
very different from the feminine, sympathising, and lovely Youwarkee.
Muscles and nerves not human must have been associated with inhuman wants
and feelings; probably have necessitated talons and a beak! At best the
woman would have been wilder, more elvish, capricious, and unaccountable.
She would have ruffled her whalebones when angry; been horribly intimate,
perhaps, with birds' nests and fights with eagles; and frightened Wilkins
out of his wits with dashing betwixt rocks and pulling the noses of seals
and gulls. ("Book for a Corner," 1868, i. 68, &c.) Could criticism be
more delightful? But in the "London Journal," November 5, 1834, the genial
essayist's fancy dallied even more daintily with the theme: "A peacock
with his plumage displayed, full of 'rainbows and starry eyes,' is a fine
object, but think of a lovely woman set in front of an ethereal shell and
wafted about like a Venus.... We are to picture to ourselves a nymph in a
vest of the finest texture and most delicate carnation. On a sudden this
drapery parts in two and flies back, stretched from head to foot like an
oval fan or an umbrella; and the lady is in front of it, preparing to
sweep blushing away from us and 'winnow the buxom air.'"</p>
<p>For many of us the conduct of life is becoming evermore a thing of greater
perplexity. It is wearisome to be rudely jostling one another for the
world's prizes, while myriads are toiling round us in an Egyptian bondage
unlit by one ray of sunshine from the cradle to the grave. Some have
attained to Lucretian heights of philosophy, whence they look with
indifference over the tossing world-wide sea of human misery; but others
are fain to avert their eyes, to clean forget for a season the actual
world and lose themselves in the mazes of romance. In moments of
despondency there is no greater relief to a fretted spirit than to turn to
the "Odyssey" or Mr. Payne's exquisite translation of the "Arabian
Nights." Great should be our gratitude to Mr. Morris for teaching us in
golden verse that "Love is Enough," and for spreading wide the gates of
his "Earthly Paradise." Lucian's "True History," that carries us over
unknown seas beyond the Atlantic bounds to enchanted islands in the west,
is one of those books which we do not half appreciate. And among the
world's benefactors Robert Paltock deserves a place. An idle hour could
not be spent in a much pleasanter way than in watching Peter Wilkins go
a-field with his gun or haul up the beast-fish at the lonely creek. What
can be more delightful than the description how, wakened from dreams of
home by the noise of strange voices overhead, he sees fallen at his door
the lovely winged woman Youwarkee! Prudish people may be scandalised at
the unreserved frankness shown in the account of the consummation of
Wilkins' marriage with this fair creature; but the editor was unwilling to
mutilate the book in the interests of such refined readers. A man or a
woman who can find anything to shock his or her feelings in the
description of Youwarkee's bridal night deserves the commiseration of
sensible people. Very charming is the picture of the children sitting
round the fire on the long winter evenings listening wide-eyed to the
ever-fresh story of their father's marvellous adventures. The wholesome
morality, the charitableness and homely piety apparent throughout, give
the narrative a charm denied to many works of greater literary pretension.
When Peter Wilkins leaves his solitary home to live among the winged
people, the interest of the story, it must be confessed, is somewhat
diminished. The author's obligations to Swift in the latter part of the
book are considerable; and of course in describing how Peter Wilkins
ordered his life on the lonely island, he was largely indebted to Defoe.
But the creation of the winged beings is Paltock's own. It has been
suggested that he named his hero after John Wilkins, Bishop of Chester,
who, among other curious theories, had seriously discussed the question
whether men could acquire the art of flying. In the second part of his
"Mathematical Magick," the Bishop writes: "Those things that seem very
difficult and fearfull at the first may grow very facil after frequent
trial and exercise: And therefore he that would effect any thing in this
kind must be brought up to the constant practice of it from his Youth;
trying first only to use his wings in running on the ground, as an Estrich
or tame geese will do, touching the earth with his toes; and so by degrees
learn to rise higher till he shall attain unto skill and confidence. I
have heard it from credible testimony that one of our nation hath
proceeded so far in this experiment that he was able by the help of wings
to skip constantly ten yards at a time." Youwarkee spread wide her
graundee, and in an instant was lost in the clouds. Had the author given
her the motion of a goose, or even of an ostrich—bah! the thought is
too dreadful.</p>
<p>Judicious reader, the long winter evenings have come round, and you have
now abundance of leisure. Let the poets stand idle on the shelves till the
return of spring, unless perchance you would fain resume acquaintance with
the "Seasons," which you have not read since a boy, or would divert
yourself with Prior or be grave with Crabbe. Now is the time to feel once
more the charm of Lamb's peerless and unique essays; now is the time to
listen to the honied voice of Leigh Hunt discoursing daintily of men and
books. So you will pass from Charles Lamb and Leigh Hunt to the books they
loved to praise. Exult in the full-blooded, bracing life which pulses in
the pages of Fielding; and if Smollett's mirth is occasionally too riotous
and his taste too coarse, yet confess that all faults must be pardoned to
the author of "Humphry Clinker." Many a long evening you will spend
pleasantly with Defoe; and then, perchance, after a fresh reading of the
thrice and four times wonderful adventures of Robinson Crusoe, you will
turn to the romance of "Peter Wilkins." So may rheums and catarrhs be far
from you, and may your hearth be crowned with content!</p>
<p>A. H. B.</p>
<p>5 Willow Road, Hampstead, November 1883.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0002" id="link2H_4_0002"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> LIFE AND ADVENTURES </h2>
<h3> OF </h3>
<h2> PETER WILKINS. <br/> A Cornish Man: </h2>
<p>Relating particularly,</p>
<p>His Shipwreck near the South Pole; his wonderful Passage thro' a
subterraneous Cavern into a kind of new World; his there meeting with a
Gawry or flying woman, whose Life he preserv'd, and afterwards married
her; his extraordinary Conveyance to the Country of Glums and Gawrys, or
Men and Women that fly. Likewise a Description of this strange Country,
with the Laws, Customs, and Manners of its Inhabitants, and the Author's
remarkable Transactions among them.</p>
<p>Taken from his own Mouth, in his Passage to England from off Cape Horn in
America, in the ship Hector,</p>
<p>With an INTRODUCTION, giving an Account of the surprizing Manner of his
coming on board that Vessel, and his Death on his landing at Plymouth in
the Year 1739.</p>
<p>Illustrated with several Cuts, clearly and distinctly representing the
Structure and Mechanism of the Wings of the Glums and Gawrys, and the
Manner in which they use them either to swim or fly.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="dedicatioin (28K)" src="images/dedicatioin.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/></p>
<p><b>To the Right Honourable</b></p>
<p><big><b>ELIZABETH,</b></big></p>
<p>Countess of Northumberland, Madam,</p>
<p>Few Authors, I believe, who write in my Way (whatever View they may set
out with) can, in the Prosecution of their Works, forbear to dress their
fictitious Characters in the real Ornaments themselves have been most
delighted with.</p>
<p>THIS, I confess, hath been my Case, in the Person of <i>Youwarkee</i>, in
the following Sheets; for having formed her Body, I found myself at an
inexpressible Loss how to adorn her Mind in the masterly Sentiments I
coveted to endue her with; 'till I recollected the most aim[i]able Pattern
in your Ladyship; a single View of which, at a Time of the utmost fatigue
to his Lordship, hath charmed my Imagination ever since.</p>
<p>If a Participater of the Cares of Life in general, alleviates the Concerns
of Man; what an invaluable Blessing must that Lady prove, to the Softness
of whose Sex Nature hath conjoined an Aptitude for Council, an
Application, Zeal, and Dispatch but too rarely found in his own!</p>
<p>Had my Situation in Life been so happy as to have presented me with
Opportunities of more frequent and minuter Remarks upon your Ladyship's
Conduct, I might have defy'd the whole <i>British</i> Fair to have
outshone my southern Gawry: For if, to a majestic Form and extensive
Capacity, I had been qualified to have copied that natural Sweetness of
Disposition, that maternal Tenderness, that Cheerfulness, that
Complacency, Condescension, Affability, and unaffected Benevolence, which
so apparently distinguish the Countess of <i>Northumberland</i>; I had
exhibited in my <i>Youwarkee</i> a Standard for future Generations.</p>
<p>Madam, I am the more sensible of my Speaking but the Truth from the late
Instance of your Benignity, which entitles me to the Honour of subscribing
myself,</p>
<p>Madam, Your Ladyship's</p>
<p>most obliged and</p>
<p>most obedient Servant,</p>
<p>R. P. <br/> <br/></p>
<hr />
<p><br/></p>
<blockquote>
<p><big><b>CONTENTS</b></big></p>
<p><br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_PREF"> PREFACE. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_TOC"> DETAILED CONTENTS. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0003"> THE INTRODUCTION. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#linkbeginning"> <big><b>LIFE AND ADVENTURES of PETER WILKINS</b></big></SPAN></p>
<p><br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0001"> CHAPTER I. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0002"> CHAPTER II. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0003"> CHAPTER III. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0004"> CHAPTER IV. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0005"> CHAPTER V. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0006"> CHAPTER VI. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0007"> CHAPTER VII. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0008"> CHAPTER VIII. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0009"> CHAPTER IX. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0010"> CHAPTER X. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0011"> CHAPTER XI. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0012"> CHAPTER XII. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0013"> CHAPTER XIII. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0014"> CHAPTER XIV. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0015"> CHAPTER XV. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0016"> CHAPTER XVI. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0017"> CHAPTER XVII. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0018"> CHAPTER XVIII. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0019"> CHAPTER XIX. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0020"> CHAPTER XX. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0021"> CHAPTER XXI. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0022"> CHAPTER XXII. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0023"> CHAPTER XXIII. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0024"> CHAPTER XXIV. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0025"> CHAPTER XXV. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0026"> CHAPTER XXVI. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0027"> CHAPTER XXVII. </SPAN></p>
</blockquote>
<p><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2H_TOC" id="link2H_TOC"></SPAN></p>
<h2> CONTENTS OF VOL. I. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0001"> CHAPTER I. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER I. <br/> Giving an account of the authors birth and family—The
fondness of his <br/> mother—His being put to an academy at
sixteen by the advice of his <br/> friend—His thoughts of his own
literature <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0002"> CHAPTER II. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER II. <br/> How he spent his time at the academy—An intrigue
with a servant maid <br/> there—She declares herself with child by
him—Her expostulations with <br/> him—He is put to it for
money—Refused it from home by his friend, who <br/> had married
his mother—Is drawn in to marry the maid—She lies in at
<br/> her aunts—Returns to her service—He has another child
by her <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0003"> CHAPTER III. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER III. <br/> Minds his studies—Informs his master of his
mother's marriage and usage <br/> of him—Hears of her death—Makes
his master his guardian—Goes with <br/> him to take possession of
his estate—Is informed all is given to his <br/> father-in-law—Moral
reflections on his condition and on his father's <br/> crimes <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0004"> CHAPTER IV. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER IV. <br/> Departs secretly from his master—Travels to
Bristol—Religious thoughts <br/> by the way—Enters on
shipboard, and is made captain's steward <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0005"> CHAPTER V. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER V. <br/> His first entertainment en board—Sets sail—His
sickness—Engagement <br/> with a French privateer—Is taken
and laid in irons—Twenty-one <br/> prisoners turned adrift in a
small boat with only two days' provisions <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0006"> CHAPTER VI. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER VI. <br/> The boat, two hundred leagues from land, makes no way,
but drives more <br/> to sea by the wind—The people live nine days
at quarter allowance—Four <br/> die with hunger the twelfth day—Five
more the fourteenth day—On the <br/> fifteenth they eat one just
dead—Want of water excessive—They spy a <br/> sail—Are
taken up—Work their passage to the African shore—One sent on
<br/> a secret expedition—Are way-laid, taken, made slaves, and
sent up the <br/> country <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0007"> CHAPTER VII. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER VII. <br/> The author escapes with Glanlepze, a native—His
hardships <br/> in travel—Plunder of a cottage—His fears—Adventure
with a <br/> crocodile—Passage of a river—Adventure with a
lioness and <br/> whelps—Arrives at Glanlepze's house—The
trial of Glanlepze s wife's <br/> constancy—The tender meeting of
her and her husband—The author's <br/> reflections thereupon <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0008"> CHAPTER VIII. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER VIII. <br/> How the author passed his time with Glanlepze—His
acquaintance with <br/> some English prisoners—They project an
escape—He joins them—They <br/> seize a Portuguese ship and
get off—Make a long run from land—Want <br/> water—They
anchor at a desert island—The boat goes on shore for <br/> water—They
lose their anchor in a storm—The author and one Adams drove <br/>
to sea—A miraculous passage to a rock—Adams drowned there—The
authors <br/> miserable condition <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0009"> CHAPTER IX. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER IX. <br/> He thinks of destroying himself—His soliloquy—Strange
accident in <br/> the hold—His surprise—Can't climb the rock—His
method to sweeten his <br/> water—Lives many months on board—Ventures
to sea in his boat several <br/> times and takes many fish—Almost
overcome by an eel <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0010"> CHAPTER X. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER X. <br/> Lays in great store of provisions—Resolves to
traverse the rock—Sails <br/> for three weeks, still seeing it
only—Is sucked under the rock, and <br/> hurried down a cataract—Continues
there five weeks—His description of <br/> the cavern—His
thoughts and difficulties—His arrival at a great lake, <br/> and
his landing in the beautiful country of Graundevolet <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0011"> CHAPTER XI. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XI. <br/> His joy on his arrival at land—A description of
the place—No <br/> inhabitants—Wants fresh water—Resides
in a grotto—Finds water—Views <br/> the country—Carries
his things to the grotto <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0012"> CHAPTER XII. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XII. <br/> An account of the grotto—A room added to it—A
view of that <br/> building—The author makes a little cart—Also
a wet dock for his <br/> boat—Goes in quest of provision—A
description of divers fruits and <br/> plants—He brings home a
cartload of different sorts—Makes experiments <br/> on them—Loads
his cart with others—A great disappointment—Makes good <br/>
bread—Never sees the sun—The nature of the light <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0013"> CHAPTER XIII. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XIII. <br/> The author lays in a store against the dark weather—Hears
voice—His <br/> thoughts thereon—Persuades himself it was a
dream—Hears them <br/> again—Determines to see if any one
lodged in the rock—Is satisfied <br/> there is nobody—Observations
on what he saw—Finds a strong weed <br/> like whip-cord—Makes
a dragnet—Lengthens it—Catches a monster—Its <br/>
description—Makes oil of it <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0014"> CHAPTER XIV. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XIV. <br/> The author passes the summer pleasantly—Hears
the voices in the <br/> winter—Ventures out—Sees a strange
sight on the lake—His uneasiness <br/> at it—His dream—Soliloquy—Hears
the voices again, and perceives a <br/> great shock on his building—Takes
up a beautiful woman—He thinks her <br/> dead, but recovers her—A
description of her—She stays with him <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0015"> CHAPTER XV. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XV. <br/> He is afraid of losing his new mistress—They
live together all <br/> winter—A remark on that—They begin
to know each others language—A <br/> long discourse between them
at cross purposes—She flies—They engage to <br/> be man and
wife <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0016"> CHAPTER XVI. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XVI. <br/> The author's disappointment at first going to bed
with his new <br/> wife—Some strange circumstances relating
thereto—She resolves several <br/> questions he asks her, and
clears up his fears as to the voices—A <br/> description of
swangeans <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0017"> CHAPTER XVII. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XVII. <br/> Youwarkee cannot bear a strong light—Her
husband makes her spectacles, <br/> which help her—A description
of them <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0018"> CHAPTER XVIII. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XVIII. <br/> Youwarkee with child—The author's stock of
provisions—No beast or <br/> fish in Youwarkee's country—The
voices again—Her reason for not <br/> seeing those who uttered 'em—She
bears a son—A hard speech in her <br/> lying-in—Divers birds
appear—Their eggs gathered—How the author kept <br/> account
of time <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0019"> CHAPTER XIX. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XIX. <br/> His concern about clothing for Pedro, his eldest son—His
discourse with <br/> his wife about the ship—Her flight to it—His
melancholy reflections <br/> 'till her return—An account of what
she had done, and of what she <br/> brought—She clothes her
children and takes a second flight <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0020"> CHAPTER XX. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XX. <b>(With three illustrations)</b> <br/> The author observes
her flight—A description of a glumm in the <br/> graundee—She
finds out the gulf not far from the ship—Brings home more <br/>
goods—Makes her a gown by her husband's instruction <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0021"> CHAPTER XXI. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XXI. <br/> The author gets a breed of poultry—By what
means—Builds them a <br/> house—How he managed to keep them
in winter <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0022"> CHAPTER XXII. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XXII. <br/> Reflections on mankind—The author wants to be
with his ship—Projects <br/> going, but perceives it impracticable—Youwarkee
offers her service, <br/> and goes—An account of her transactions
on board—Remarks on her <br/> sagacity—She despatches
several chests of goods through the gulf to <br/> the lake—An
account of a danger she escaped—The author has a fit of <br/>
sickness <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0023"> CHAPTER XXIII. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XXIII. <br/> The religion of the author's family <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0024"> CHAPTER XXIV. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XXIV. <br/> An account of his children—Their names—They
are exercised in <br/> flying—His boat crazy—Youwarkee
intends a visit to her father, but <br/> first takes another flight to
the ship—Sends a boat and chests through <br/> the gulf—Clothes
her children—Is with child again, so her visit is put <br/> off—An
inventory of the last freight of goods—The authors method of <br/>
treating his children—Youwarkee, her son Tommy, with her daughters
<br/> Patty and Hallycarnie, set out for her father's <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0025"> CHAPTER XXV. </SPAN></p>
<p>CHAPTER XXV. <br/> Youwarkee's account of the stages to Arndrumnstake—The
author uneasy <br/> at her flight—His employment in her absence,
and preparations for <br/> receiving her father—How he spent the
evenings with the children <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0026"> CHAPTER XXVI. </SPAN></p>
<p>His concern at Youwarkee's stay—Reflections on his condition—Hears
<br/> a voice call him—Youwarkee's brother Quangrollart visits him
with a <br/> companion—He treats them at the grotto—The
brother discovers himself <br/> by accident—The author presents
his children to him <br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0027"> CHAPTER XXVII. </SPAN></p>
<p>Quangrollarf s account of Youwarkee's journey, and reception at her
<br/> father's <br/></p>
</blockquote>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0003" id="link2H_4_0003"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> THE INTRODUCTION. </h2>
<p>It might be looked upon as impertinent in me, who am about to give the
life of another, to trouble the reader with any of my own concerns, or the
affairs that led me into the South Seas. Therefore I shall only acquaint
him, that in my return on board the "Hector," as a passenger, round Cape
Horn, for England, full late in the season, the wind and currents setting
strong against us, our ship drove more southernly, by several degrees,
than the usual course, even to the latitude of 75 or 76; when the wind
chopping about, we began to resume our intended way. It was about the
middle of June, when the days are there at the shortest, on a very starry
and moonlight night, that we observed at some distance a very black cloud,
but seemingly of no extraordinary size or height, moving very fast towards
us, and seeming to follow the ship, which then made great way. Every one
on deck was very curious in observing its motions; and perceiving it
frequently to divide, and presently to close again, and not to continue
long in any determined shape, our captain, who had never before been so
far to the southward as he then found himself, had many conjectures what
this phenomenon might portend; and every one offering his own opinion, it
seemed at last to be generally agreed that there might possibly be a storm
gathering in the air, of which this was the prognostic; and by its
following, and nearly keeping pace with us, we were in great fear lest it
should break upon and overwhelm us, if not carefully avoided. Our
commander, therefore, as it approached nearer and nearer, ordered one of
the ship's guns to be fired, to try if the percussion of the air would
disperse it. This was no sooner done than we heard a prodigious flounce in
the water, at but a small distance from the ship, on the weather-quarter;
and after a violent noise, or cry in the air, the cloud, that upon our
firing dissipated, seemed to return again, but by degrees disappeared.
Whilst we were all very much surprised at this unexpected accident, I,
being naturally very curious and inquisitive into the causes of all
unusual incidents, begged the captain to send the boat to see, if
possible, what it was that had fallen from the cloud, and offered myself
to make one in her. He was much against this at first, as it would retard
his voyage, now we were going so smoothly before the wind. But in the
midst of our debate, we plainly heard a voice calling out for help, in our
own tongue, like a person in great distress. I then insisted on going, and
not suffering a fellow-creature to perish for the sake of a trifling
delay. In compliance with my resolute demand, he slackened sail; and
hoisting out the boat, myself and seven others made to the cry, and soon
found it to come from an elderly man, labouring for life, with his arms
across several long poles, of equal size at both ends, very light, and
tied to each other in a very odd manner. The sailors at first were very
fearful of assisting or coming near him, crying to each other, "He must be
a monster!" and perhaps might overset the boat and destroy them; but
hearing him speak English, I was very angry with them for their foolish
apprehensions, and caused them to clap their oars under him, and at length
we got him into the boat. He had an extravagant beard, and also long
blackish hair upon his head. As soon as he could speak (for he was almost
spent), he very familiarly took me by the hand, I having set myself close
by him to observe him, and squeezing it, thanked me very kindly for my
civility to him, and likewise thanked all the sailors. I then asked him by
what possible accident he came there; but he shook his head, declining to
satisfy my curiosity. Hereupon reflecting that it might just then be
troublesome for him to speak, and that we should have leisure enough in
our voyage for him to relate, and me to hear, his story (which, from the
surprising manner of his falling amongst us, I could not but believe would
contain something very remarkable), I waived any farther speech with him
at that time.</p>
<p>We had him to the ship, and taking off his wet clothes, put him to bed in
my cabin; and I having a large provision of stores on board, and no
concern in the ship, grew very fond of him, and supplied him with
everything he wanted. In our frequent discourses together, he had several
times dropped loose hints of his past transactions, which but the more
inflamed me with impatience to hear the whole of them. About this time,
having just begun to double the Cape, our captain thought of watering at
the first convenient place; and finding the stranger had no money to pay
his passage, and that he had been from England no less than thirty-five
years, despairing of his reward for conducting him thither, he intimated
to him that he must expect to be put on shore to shift for himself, when
we put in for water. This entirely sunk the stranger's spirits, and gave
me great concern, insomuch that I fully resolved, if the captain should
really prove such a brute, to take the payment of his passage on myself.</p>
<p>As we came nearer to the destined watering, the captain spoke the plainer
of his intentions (for I had not yet hinted my design to him or any one
else); and one morning the stranger came into my cabin, with tears in his
eyes, telling me he verily believed the captain would be as good as his
word, and set him on shore, which he very much dreaded. I did not choose
to tell him immediately what I designed in his favour, but asked him if he
could think of no way of satisfying the captain, or any one else, who
might thereupon be induced to engage for him; and farther, how he expected
to live when he should get to England, a man quite forgotten and
penniless. Hereupon he told me he had, ever since his being on board,
considering his destitute condition, entertained a thought of having his
adventures written; which, as there was something so uncommon in them, he
was sure the world would be glad to know; and he had flattered himself
with hopes of raising somewhat by the sale of them to put him in a way of
living; but as it was plain now he should never see England without my
assistance, if I would answer for his passage, and write his life, he
would communicate to me a faithful narrative thereof, which he believed
would pay me to the full any charge I might be at on his account. I was
very well pleased with this overture, not from the prospect of gain by the
copy, but from the expectation I had of being fully satisfied in what I
had so long desired to know; so I told him I would make him easy in that
respect. This quite transported him: he caressed me, and called me his
deliverer, and was then going open-mouthed to the captain to tell him so.
But I put a stop to that: For, says I, though I insist upon hearing your
story, the captain may yet relent of his purpose, and not leave you on
shore; and if that should prove the case, I shall neither part with my
money for you, nor you with your interest in your adventures to me.
Whereupon he agreed I was right, and desisted.</p>
<p>When we had taken in best part of our water, and the boat was going its
last turn, the captain ordered up the strange man, as they called him, and
told him he must go on board the boat, which was to leave him on shore
with some few provisions. I happening to hear nothing of these orders,
they were so sudden, the poor man was afraid, after all, he should have
been hurried to land without my knowledge: but begging very hard of the
captain only for leave to speak with me before he went, I was called
(though with some reluctance, for the captain disliked me for the
liberties I frequently took with him, on account of his brutal behaviour).
I expostulated with the cruel wretch on the inhumanity of the action he
was about; telling him, if he had resolved the poor man should perish, it
would have been better to have suffered him to do so when he was at the
last extremity, than to expose him afresh, by this means, to a death as
certain, in a more lingering and miserable way. But the savage being
resolved, and nothing moved by what I said, I paid him part of the passage
down, and agreed to pay the rest at our arrival in England.</p>
<p>Thus having reprieved the poor man, the next thing was to enter upon my
new employ of amanuensis: and having a long space of time before us, we
allotted two hours every morning for the purpose of writing down his life
from his own mouth; and frequently, when wind and weather kept us below,
we spent some time of an afternoon in the same exercise, till we had quite
completed it. But then there were some things in it so indescribable by
words, that if I had not had some knowledge in drawing, our history had
been very incomplete. Thus it must have been, especially in the
description of the <i>Glumms</i> and <i>Gawrys</i> therein mentioned. In
order to gain (that so I might communicate) a clear idea of these, I made
several drawings of them from his discourses and accounts; and, at length,
after divers trials, I made such exact delineations, that he declared they
could not have been more perfect resemblances if I had drawn them from the
life. Upon a survey, he confessed the very persons themselves could not
have been more exact. I also drew with my pencil the figure of an aerial
engagement, which, having likewise had his approbation, I have given a
draught of, plate the sixth.</p>
<p>Then, having finished the work to our mutual satisfaction, I locked it up,
in order to peruse it at leisure, intending to have presented it to him at
our arrival in England, to dispose of as he pleased, in such a way as
might have conduced most to his profit; for I resolved, notwithstanding
our agreement, and the obligations he was under to me, that the whole of
that should be his own. But he, having been in a declining state some time
before we reached shore, died the very night we landed; and his funeral
falling upon me, I thought I had the greatest right to the manuscript,
which, however, I had no design to have parted with; but showing it to
some judicious friends, I have by them been prevailed with not to conceal
from the world what may prove so very entertaining, and perhaps useful.</p>
<p>R. P. <SPAN name="linkbeginning" id="linkbeginning"></SPAN> <br/> <br/></p>
<h1> A GENUINE ACCOUNT <br/> <br/> OF THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES <br/><br/> OF PETER WILKINS. </h1>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="chap1 (82K)" src="images/chap1.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/> <SPAN name="link2HCH0001" id="link2HCH0001"></SPAN> <br/> <br/></p>
<h2> CHAPTER I. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>Giving an account of the author's birth and family— The fondness
of his mother—His being put to an academy at sixteen by the advice
of his friend—His thoughts of his own illiterature</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I was born at Penhale, in the county of Cornwall, on the 21st day of
December 1685, about four months after my father, Peter Wilkins, who was a
zealous Protestant of the Church of England, had been executed by
Jeffreys, in Somersetshire, for joining in the design of raising the Duke
of Monmouth to the British throne. I was named, after my father and
grandfather, Peter, and was my father's only child by Alice his wife, the
daughter of John Capert, a clergyman in a neighbouring village. My
grandfather was a shopkeeper at Newport, who, by great frugality and
extraordinary application, had raised a fortune of about £160 a year in
lands, and a considerable sum of ready money, all which at his death
devolved upon my father, as his only child; who, being no less
parsimonious than my grandfather, and living upon his own estate, had much
improved it in value before his marriage with my mother; but he coming to
that unhappy end, my mother, after my birth, placed all her affection upon
me (her growing hope, as she called me), and used every method, in my
minority, of increasing the store for my benefit.</p>
<p>In this manner she went on, till I grew too big, as I thought, for
confinement at the apron-string, being then about fourteen years of age;
and having met with so much indulgence from her, for that reason found
very little or no contradiction from anybody else; so I looked on myself
as a person of some consequence, and began to take all opportunities of
enjoying the company of my neighbours, who hinted frequently that the
restraint I was under was too great a curb upon an inclination like mine
of seeing the world; but my mother, still impatient of any little absence,
by excessive fondness, and encouraging every inclination I seemed to have,
when she could be a partaker with me, kept me within bounds of restraint
till I arrived at my sixteenth year.</p>
<p>About this time I got acquainted with a country gentleman, of a small
paternal estate, which had been never the better for being in his hands,
and had some uneasy demands upon it. He soon grew very fond of me, hoping,
as I had reason afterwards to believe, by a union with my mother to set
himself free from his entanglements. She was then about thirty-five years
old, and still continued my father's widow, out of particular regard to
me, as I have all the reason in the world to believe. She was really a
beautiful woman, and of a sanguine complexion, but-had always carried
herself with so much reserve, and given so little encouragement to any of
the other sex, that she had passed her widowhood with very few
solicitations to alter her way of life. This gentleman observing my
mother's conduct, in order to ingratiate himself with her, had shown
numberless instances of regard for me; and, as he told my mother, had
observed many things in my discourse, actions, and turn of mind, that
presaged wonderful expectations from me, if my genius was but properly
cultivated.</p>
<p>This discourse, from a man of very good parts, and esteemed by everybody
an accomplished gentleman, by degrees wrought upon my mother, and more and
more inflamed her with a desire of adding what lustre she could to my
applauded abilities, and influenced her so far as to ask his advice in
what manner most properly to proceed with me. My gentleman then had his
desire, for he feared not the widow, could he but properly dispose of her
charge; so having desired a little time to consider of a matter of such
importance, he soon after told her he thought the most useful method of
establishing me would be at an academy, kept by a very worthy and
judicious gentleman, about thirty, or more, miles from us, in
Somersetshire; where, if I could but be admitted, the master taking in but
a stated number of students at a time, he did not in the least doubt but I
should fully answer the character he had given her of me, and outshine
most of my contemporaries.</p>
<p>My mother, over-anxious for my good, seeming to listen to this proposal,
my friend (as I call him) proposed taking a journey himself to the
academy, to see if any place was vacant for my reception, and learn the
terms of my admission; and in three days' time returned with an engaging
account of the place, the master, the regularity of the scholars, of an
apartment secured for my reception, and, in short, whatever else might
captivate my mother's opinion in favour of his scheme; and indeed, though
he acted principally from another motive, as was plain afterwards, I
cannot help thinking he believed it to be the best way of disposing of a
lad sixteen years old, born to a pretty fortune, and who, at that age,
could but just read a chapter in the Testament; for he had before beat my
mother quite out of her inclination to a grammar-school in the
neighbourhood, from a contempt, he said, it would bring upon me from lads
much my juniors in years, by being placed in the first rudiments of
learning with them.</p>
<p>Well, the whole concern of my mother's little family was now employed in
fitting me out for my expedition; and as my friend had been so
instrumental in bringing it about, he never missed a day inquiring how
preparations went on; and during the process, by humouring me, ingratiated
himself more and more with my mother, but without seeming in the least to
aim at it. In short, the hour of my departure arrived; and though I had
never been master of above a sixpence at one time, unless at a fair or so,
for immediate spending, my mother, thinking to make my heart easy at our
separation (which, had it appeared otherwise, would have broke hers, and
spoiled all), gave me a double pistole in gold, and a little silver in my
pocket to prevent my changing it.</p>
<p>Thus I (the coach waiting for us at the door), having been preached into a
good liking of the scheme by my friend, who now insisted upon making one
of our company to introduce us, mounted the carriage with more alacrity
than could be expected for one who had never before been beyond the smoke
of his mother's chimney; but the thoughts I had conceived, from my
friend's discourse, of liberty in the academic way, and the weight of so
much money in my pocket, as I then imagined would scarce ever be
exhausted, were prevailing cordials to keep my spirits on the wing. We lay
at an inn that night, near the master's house, and the next day I was
initiated; and, at parting with me, my friend presented me with a guinea.
When I found myself thus rich, I must say I heartily wished they were all
fairly at home again, that I might have time to count my cash, and dispose
of such part of it as I had already appropriated to several uses then in
embryo.</p>
<p>The next morning left me master of my wishes, for my mother came and took
her last (though she little thought it) leave of me, and smothering me
with her caresses and prayers for my well-doing, in the height of her
ardour put into my hand another guinea, promising to see me again quickly;
and desiring me, in the meantime, to be a very good husband, which I have
since taken to be a sort of prophetic speech, she bid me farewell.</p>
<p>I shall not trouble you with the reception I met from my master, or his
scholars, or tell you how soon I made friends of all my companions, by
some trifling largesses which my stock enabled me to bestow as occasion
required; but I must inform you that, after sixteen years of idleness at
home, I had but little heart to my nouns and pronouns, which now began to
be crammed upon me; and being the eldest lad in the house, I sometimes
regretted the loss of the time past, and at other times despaired of ever
making a scholar at my years; and was ashamed to stand like a great
lubber, declining of <i>hæc mulier</i> a woman, whilst my schoolfellows,
and juniors by five years, were engaged in the love stories of Ovid, or
the luscious songs of Horace. I own these thoughts almost overcame me, and
threw me into a deep melancholy, of which I soon after, by letter,
informed my mother; who (by the advice, as I suppose, of my friend, by
this time her suitor) sent me word to mind my studies, and I should want
for nothing.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="chap2 (97K)" src="images/chap2.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/> <SPAN name="link2HCH0002" id="link2HCH0002"></SPAN> <br/> <br/></p>
<h2> CHAPTER II. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>How he spent his time at the academy—An intrigue with a
servant-maid there—She declares herself with child by him—
Her expostulations to him—He is put to it for money— Refused
it from home by his friend, who had married his mother—Is drawn in
to marry the maid—She lies-in at her aunts—Returns to her
service—He has another child by her</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I had now been passing my time for about three months in this melancholy
way, and, you may imagine, under that disadvantage, had made but little
progress in my learning, when one of our maids, taking notice one day of
my uneasiness, as I sat musing in my chamber, according to my custom,
began to rally me that I was certainly in love, I was so sad. Indeed I
never had a thought of love before, but the good-natured girl seeming to
pity me, and seriously asking me the cause, I fairly opened my heart to
her; and for fear my master should know it, gave her half-a-crown to be
silent. This last engagement fixed her my devotee, and from that time we
had frequent conferences in confidence together, till at length
inclination, framed by opportunity, produced the date of a world of
concern to me; for about six months after my arrival at the academy,
instead of proving my parts by my scholarship, I had proved my manhood by
being the destined father of an infant which my female correspondent then
assured me would soon be my own.</p>
<p>We nevertheless held on our frequent intercourse; nor was I so alarmed at
the news as I ought to have been, till about two months after, when Patty
(for that was the only name I then knew her by) explained herself to me in
the following terms:—"You know, Mr. Peter, how matters are with me:
I should be very sorry, for your sake, and my own too, to reveal my shame,
but in spite of us both nature will show itself; and truly I think some
care should be taken, and some method proposed, to preserve the infant,
and avoid, as far as may be, the inconveniences that may attend us, for
here is now no room for delay." This speech, I own, gave me the first
reflection I ever had in my life, and locked up all my faculties for a
long time; nor was I able, for the variety of ideas that crowded my brain,
to make a word of answer, but stood like an image of stone, till Patty,
seeing my confusion, desired me to recollect my reason; for as it was too
late to undo what had been done, it remained now only to act with that
prudence and caution which the nature of the case required; and that, for
her part, she would concur in every reasonable measure I should approve
of; but I must remember she was only a servant, and had very little due to
her for wages, and not a penny besides that; and that there must
necessarily be a preparation made for the reception of the infant when
time should produce it. I now began to see the absolute necessity of all
she said, but how to accomplish it was not in me to comprehend. My own
small matter of money was gone, and had been so a long time; we therefore
agreed I should write to my mother for a fresh supply. I did so; and to my
great confusion was answered by my former friend in the following words:—</p>
<blockquote>
<p>"Son Peter,—Your mother and I are much surprised you should write
for money, having so amply provided for you; but as it is not many
months to Christmas, when possibly we may send for you home, you must
make yourself easy till then; as a school-boy, with all necessaries
found him, cannot have much occasion for money.—Your loving
father, J. G."</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Imagine, if it is possible, my consternation at the receipt of this
letter. I began to think I should be tricked out of what my father and
grandfather had with so much pains and industry for many years been,
heaping up for me, and had a thousand thoughts all together jostling out
each other, so could resolve on nothing. I then showed Patty the letter,
and we both condoled my hard fortune, but saw no remedy. Time wore away,
and nothing done, or like to be, as I could see. For my part, I was like
one distracted, and no more able to assist or counsel what should be done
than a child in arms. At length poor Patty, who had sat thinking some
time, began with telling me she had formed a scheme which in some measure
might help us; but fearing it might be disagreeable to me, she durst not
mention it till I should assure her, whatever I thought of that, I would
think no worse of her for proposing it. This preparatory introduction
startled me a great deal; for it darted into my head she waited for my
concurrence to destroy the child, to which I could never have consented.
But upon my assuring her I would not think the worse of her for whatever
she should propose, but freely give her my opinion upon it, she told me,
as she could see no other way before us but what tended to our disgrace
and ruin, if I would marry her she would immediately quit her place and
return to her aunt, who had brought her up from a child, and had enough
prettily to live upon, who, she did not doubt, would entertain her as my
wife; but she was assured, upon any other score, or under any other name,
would prove her most inveterate enemy. When Patty had made an end, I was
glad to find it no worse; and revolving matters a little in my mind, both
as to affairs at home and the requested marriage, I concluded upon this
latter, and had a great inclination to acquaint my mother of it, but was
diverted from that, by suspecting it might prove a good handle for my new
father to work with my mother some mischief against me; so determined to
marry forthwith, send Patty to her aunt's, and remain still at the academy
myself till I should see what turn things would take at home. Accordingly,
the next day good part of Patty's wages went to tie the connubial knot,
and to the honest parson for a bribe to antedate the certificate; and she
very soon after took up the rest to defray her journey to her aunt's.</p>
<p>Though Patty was within two months of her time, she had so managed that no
one perceived it; and getting safe to her aunt's, was delivered of a
daughter, of which she wrote me word, and said she hoped to see me at the
end of her month. How, thought I, can she expect to see me; money I have
none! and then I despaired of leave for a journey if I had it; and to go
without leave would only arm J. G. against me, as I perceived plainly his
interest and mine were very remote things; so I resolved to quit all
thoughts of a journey, and wait till opportunity better served for seeing
my wife and child, and our good aunt to whom we were so much obliged.
While these and such-like cogitations engrossed my whole attention, I was
most pleasingly surprised one day, upon my return-from a musing walk by
the river-side at the end of our garden, where I frequently got my tasks,
to find Patty sitting in the kitchen with my old mistress, my master's
mother, who managed his house, he having been a widower many years. The
sight of her almost overcame me, as I had bolted into the kitchen, and was
seen by my old mistress before I had seen Patty was with her. The old
lady, perceiving me discomposed, inquired into the cause, which I directly
imputed to the symptoms of an ague that I told her I had felt upon me best
part of the morning. She, a good motherly woman, feeling my pulse, and
satisfying herself of its disorder, immediately ran to her closet to bring
me a cordial, which she assured me had done wonders in the like cases; so
that I had but just time to embrace Patty and inquire after our aunt and
daughter before madam returned with the cordial. Having drank it, and
given thanks, I was going to withdraw, but she would not part with me so;
for nothing less than my knowledge that this cordial was of her own
making, from whence she had the receipt, and an exact catalogue of the
several cures it had done, would serve her turn; which, taking up full
three-quarters of an hour, gave room to Patty and me to enjoy each other's
glances for that time, to our mutual satisfaction. At last the old
prattlebox having made a short pause to recover breath from the narrative
of the cordial, "Mr. Peter," says she, "you look as if you did not know
poor Patty; she has not left me so long that you should forget her; she is
a good tight wench, and I was sorry to part with her; but she is out of
place, she says, and as that dirty creature Nan is gone, I think to take
her again." I told her I well knew she was judge of a good servant, and I
did not doubt Patty was such, if she thought so; and then I made my exit,
lighter in heart by a pound than I came.</p>
<p>I shall not tire you any farther with the amours between self and Patty;
but to let you know she quitted her place again seven months after, upon
the same score.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0003" id="link2HCH0003"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER III. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>Minds his studies—Informs his master of his mother's marriage, and
usage of him—Hears of her death—Makes his master his
guardian—Goes with him to take possession of his estate—Is
informed all is given to his father-in-law—Moral reflections on
his condition, and on his father's crimes.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I was now near nineteen years of age; and though I had so much more in my
head than my school-learning, I know not how it happened, but ever since
the commencement of my amour with Patty, having somebody to disburden my
mind to, and to participate in my concerns, I had been much easier, and
had kept true tally with my book, with more than usual delight; and being
arrived to an age to comprehend what I heard and read, I could, from the
general idea I had of things, form a pretty regular piece of Latin,
without being able to repeat the very rules it was done by; so that I had
the acknowledgment of my master for the best capacity he ever had under
his tuition: this, he not sparing frequently to mention it before me, was
the acutest spur he could have applied to my industry; and now, having his
good will, I began to disuse set hours of exercise, but at my conveniency
applied myself to my studies as I best pleased, being always sure to
perform as much, or more, than he ever enjoined me; till I grew
exceedingly in his confidence, and by reason of my age (though I was but
small, yet manly) I became rather his companion upon parties than his
direct pupil.</p>
<p>It was upon one of these parties I took the opportunity to declare the
dissatisfaction I had at my mother's second marriage. "Sir," says I,
"surely I was of age to have known it first, especially considering the
affection my mother had always shown to me, and my never once having done
the least thing to disoblige her; but, sir," said I, "something else, I
fear, is intended by my mother's silence to me; for I have never received
above three letters from her since I came here, which is now, you know,
three years, and those were within the first three months. I then showed
him the fore-mentioned letter I received from my new father-in-law, and
assured him that gave me the first hint of this second marriage."</p>
<p>I found, by the attention my master gave to my relation, he seemed to
suspect this marriage would prove detrimental to me; but not on the sudden
knowing what to say to it, he told me he would consider of it; and, by all
means, advised me to write a very obliging letter to my new father, with
my humble request that he would please to order me home the next recess of
our learning. I did so under my master's dictation; and not long after
received an answer to the following effect:—</p>
<p>"Son Peter,—Your mother has been dead a good while; and as to your
request, it will be only expensive, and of little use; for a person who
must live by his studies can't apply to them too closely."</p>
<p>This letter, if I had a little hope left, quite subdued my fortitude, and
well-nigh reduced me to clay. However, with tears in my eyes, I showed it
to my master, who, good man! wishing me well, "Peter," says he, "what can
this mean? here is some mystery concealed in it; here is some ill design
on foot!" Then taking the letter into his hand, "A person who must live by
his studies," says he; "here is more meant than we can think for. Why,
have not you a pretty estate to live upon, when it comes to your hands?
Peter," says he, "I would advise you to go to your father and inquire how
your affairs are left; but I am afraid to let you go alone, and will, when
my students depart at Christmas, accompany you myself with all my heart;
for you must know I have advised on your affair already, and find you are
of age to choose yourself a guardian, who may be any relation or friend
you can confide in; and may see you have justice done you." I immediately
thanked him for the hint, and begged him to accept of the trust, as my
only friend, having very few, if any, near relations: this he with great
readiness complied with, and was admitted accordingly.</p>
<p>So soon as our scholars were gone home, my master lending me a horse, we
set out together to possess ourselves of all my father's real estate, and
such part of the personal as he had been advised would belong to me. Well,
we arrived at the old house, but were not received with such extraordinary
tokens of friendship as would give the least room to suppose we were
welcome. For my part, all I said, or could say, was that I was very sorry
for my mother's death. My father replied so was he. Here we paused, and
might have sat silent till this time for me, if my master, a grave man,
who had seen the world, and was unwilling any part of our time there,
which we guessed would be short, should be lost, had not broke silence.
"Mr. G." says he, "I see the loss of Master Wilkins's mother puts him
under some confusion; so that you will excuse me, as his preceptor and
friend, in making some inquiry how his affairs stand, and how his effects
are disposed, as I don't doubt you have taken care to schedule everything
that will be coming to him; and though he is not yet of the necessary age
for taking upon himself the management of his estate, he is nevertheless
of capacity to understand the nature and quantum of it, and to show his
approbation of the disposition of it, as if he was a year or two older."
During this discourse, Mr. G. turned pale, then reddened, was going to
interrupt, then checked himself; but however kept silence till my master
had done; when, with a sneer, he replied, "Sir, I must own myself a great
stranger to your discourse; nor can I, for my life, imagine what your
harangue tends to; but sure I am, I know of no estate, real or personal,
or anything else belonging to young Mr. Wilkins, to make a schedule of, as
you call it: but this I know, his mother had an estate in land, near two
hundred a year, and also a good sum of money when I married her; but the
estate she settled on me before her marriage, to dispose of after her
decease as I saw fit; and her money and goods are all come to my sole use,
as her husband." I was just ready to drop while Mr. G. gave this relation,
and was not able to reply a word; but my master, though sufficiently
shocked at what he had heard, replied, "Sir, I am informed the estate, and
also the money you mention, was Mr. Wilkins's father's at his death; and I
am surprised to think any one should have a better title to them than my
pupil, his only child."—"Sir," says Mr. G., "you are deceived; and
though what you say seems plausible enough, and is in some part true, as
that the late Mr. Wilkins had such estate, and some hundreds—I may
say thousands—at his death; yet you seem ignorant that he made a
deed, just before entering into the fatal rebellion, by which he gave my
late wife both the estate, money, and everything else he had, absolutely,
without any conditions whatsoever; all which, on his unhappy execution,
she enjoyed, and now of right, as I told you before, belongs to me.
However, as I have no child, if Peter behaves well under your direction, I
have thoughts of paying another year's board for him, and then he must
shift for himself."—"Oh!" cried I, "for the mercy of some savage
beast to devour me! Is this what I have been cockered up for? Why was I
not placed out to some laborious craft, where I might have drudged for
bread in my proper station? But I fear it is too late to inquire into what
is past, and must submit."</p>
<p>My master, good man! was thunderstruck at what he had heard; and finding
our business done there, we took our leaves; after Mr. G. had again
repeated, that if I behaved well, my preceptor should keep me another
year, which was all I must expect from him; and at my departure he gave me
a crown-piece, which I then durst not refuse, for fear of offending my
master.</p>
<p>We made the best of our way home again to my tutor's, where I stayed but a
week to consider what I should do for myself. In this time he did all he
could to comfort me; telling me if I would stay with him and become his
usher, he would complete my learning for nothing, and allow me a salary
for my trouble. But my heart was too lofty to think of becoming an usher
within so little way from mine own estate in other hands. However, since I
had not a penny of money to endeavour at recovering my right with, I told
my master I would consider of his proposal.</p>
<p>During my stay with him he used all methods to make me as easy as
possible; and frequently moralised with so much effect, that I was almost
convinced I ought to submit and be content. Amongst the rest of his
discourse, he endeavoured to show me (one day after I had been loudly
condemning my cruel fortune, and saying I was born to be unhappy) that I
was mistaken if I thought or imagined it was chance or accident that had
been against me when I complained of fortune. "For," says he, "Peter,
there is nothing done below but is at least foreknown, if not decreed,
above; and our business in life is to believe so: not that I would have
such belief make us careless, and think it to no purpose to strive, as
some do; who, being persuaded that our actions are not in our own choice,
but that, being pressed by an irresistible decree, we are forced to act
this or that, fancy we must be necessarily happy or miserable hereafter;
or, as others, who, for fear of falling upon that shocking principle,
would even deprive the Almighty of foreknowledge, lest it should
consequentially amount to a decree: for, say they, what is foreknown, will
and must be. But I would have you act so as that, let either of these
tenets be true, you may still be sure of making yourself easy and happy;
and for that purpose let me recommend to you a uniform life of justice and
piety; always choosing the good rather than the bad side of every action:
for this, say they what they will to the contrary, is not above the power
of a reasonable being to practise: and doing so, you may without scruple
say,—If there is foreknowledge of my actions, or they are decreed, I
then am one who is foreknown or decreed to be happy. And this, without
farther speculation, you will find the only means always to keep you so;
for all men, of all denominations, fully allow this happy effect to follow
good actions. Again, Peter, a person acting in a vicious course, with such
an opinion in his head as above, must surely be very miserable, as his
very actions themselves must pronounce the decree against him: whilst,
therefore, we have not heard the decree read, you see we may easily give
sentence whether it be for good or evil to us, by the tenor and course of
our own actions.</p>
<p>"You are not now to learn, Peter, that the crimes of the father are often
punished in the children, often in the father himself, sometimes in both,
and not seldom in neither, in this life; and though, at first, one should
think the future punishment annexed to bad actions was sufficient, still
it is necessary some should suffer here also for an example to others; we
being much more affected with what the eye sees, than what the heart only
meditates upon.</p>
<p>"Now, to bring it to our own case; your father, Peter, rose against the
lawful magistrate, to deprive him (it matters not that he was a bad one)
of his lawful power. Your father's policy was such, and his design so well
laid, as he thought, that upon any ill success to himself, he had secured
his estate to go in the way of all others he could wish to have it, and
sits down very well contented that, happen what would, he should bite the
Government in preventing the forfeiture. But lo! his policy is as a wall
of sand blown down with a puff! for it is to you it ought, even himself
being umpire, to have come, as no one would think he would prize any
before you, his own child. Now, could he look from the grave, and know
what passes here, and see Mr. G. in possession of all he fancied he had
secured for you, what a weak and short-sighted creature would he find
himself! If it be said he did not know he should have a child, then herein
appears God's policy beyond man's; for He knew it, and has so ordered that
that child should be disinherited; for, by the way, Peter, take this for a
maxim, wherever the first principle of an action is ill, no good
consequence can possibly ever be an attendant on it. Could he, as I said
before, but look up and see you, his only child, undone by the very
instrument he designed for your security, how pungent would be his
anxiety! I say, Peter, though there is something so unaccountable to human
wisdom in such events of things, yet there is something therein so
reasonable and just withal, that by a prying eye, the Supreme Hand may
very visibly be seen in them. Now, this being plainly the case before us,
and herein the glory of the Almighty exalted, rest content under it, and
let not this disappointment, befallen you for your father's faults, be
attended with others sent down for your own; but remember this, the Hand
that depresses a man is no less able to exalt and establish him."</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0004" id="link2HCH0004"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER IV. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>Departs secretly from his master—Travels to Bristol—
Religious thoughts by the way—Enters on shipboard, and is made
captain's steward</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I seemed to be very well satisfied whilst my master was speaking; but
though I thought he talked like an angel, my former uneasiness seized me
at parting with him. In short, without more consideration, I rose in the
morning early and marched off, having first wrote to my wife at her
aunt's, relating the state of the case to her, with my resolution to leave
England the first opportunity, giving her what comfort I could, assuring
her if I ever was a gainer in life she should not fail to be a partaker,
and promising also to let her know where I settled. I walked at a great
rate, for fear my master's kindness should prompt him to send after me;
and taking the bye-ways, I reached by dark night a little village, where I
resolved to halt. Upon inquiry I found myself thirty-five miles from my
master's. I had eaten nothing all day, and was very hungry and weary, but
my crown-piece was as yet whole; however I fed very sparingly, being
over-pressed with the distress of my affairs and the confusion of my
thoughts. I slept that night tolerably, but the morning brought its face
of horror with it. I had inquired over-night where I was, and been
informed that I was not above sixteen miles from Bristol, for which place
I then resolved.</p>
<p>At my setting out in the morning, after I had walked about three miles,
and had recollected a little my master's last discourse, I found by
degrees my spirit grew calmer than it had been since I left Mr. G. at my
house (as I shall ever call it), and looking into myself for the cause,
found another set of thoughts were preparing a passage into my mind, which
did not carry half the dread and terror with them that their predecessors
had; for I began to cast aside the difficulties and apprehensions I before
felt in my way, and encouraging the present motions, soon became sensible
of the benefit of a virtuous education; and though what I had hitherto
done in the immediate service of God, I must own had been performed from
force, custom, and habit, and without the least attention to the object of
the duty; yet, as under my mother at home, and my master at the academy, I
had been always used to say my prayers, as they called it, morning and
night: I began, with a sort of superstitious reflection, to accuse myself
of having omitted that duty the night before, and also at my setting out
in the morning, and very much to blame myself for it, and, at the same
instant, even wondered at myself for that blame. What, says I, is the real
use of this praying; and to whom or to what do we pray? I see no one to
pray to; neither have I ever thought that my prayers would be answered. It
is true they are worded as if we prayed to God: but He is in heaven; does
He concern Himself with us who can do Him no service? Can I think all my
prayers that I have said, from day to day, so many years, have been heard
by Him? No, sure; if they had, I should scarce have sustained this hard
fate in my fortune. But hold, how have I prayed to Him? Have I earnestly
prayed to Him, as I used to petition my mother for anything when I wanted
it against her inclination? No, I can't say I have. And would my mother
have granted me such things, if she had not thought I had from my heart
desired them, when I used to be so earnest with her? No, surely; I can't
say she had any reason for it. But I had her indeed before me; now I have
not God in my view: He is in heaven. Yet, let me see; my master (and I
can't help thinking he must know) used to say that God is a spirit, and
not confined by the incumbrance of a body, as we are; now, if it is so,
why may He not virtually be present with me, though I don't perceive Him?
Why may He not be at once in heaven and elsewhere? For if He consists not
in parts, nothing can circumscribe Him: and, truly, I believe it must be
so; for if He is of that supreme power as He is represented, He could
never act in so unconfined a capacity, under the restraint of place; but
if He is an operative and purely spiritual Being, then I can see no reason
why His virtual essence should not be diffused through all nature; and
then (which I begin to think most likely) why should I not suppose Him
ever present with me, and able to hear me? And why should not I, when I
pray, have a full idea of the Being, though not of any corporeal parts or
form of God, and so have actually somewhat to be intent upon in my
prayers, and not do as I have hitherto done, say so many words only upon
my knees; which I cannot help thinking may be as well without either sense
or meaning in themselves, as without a proper object in my mind to direct
them unto?</p>
<p>These thoughts agitated me at least two miles, working stronger and
stronger in me; till at length, bursting into tears, Have I been doing
nothing, says I, in the sight of God, under the name of prayers, for so
many years? Yes, it is certainly so. Well, by the grace of God, it shall
be so no longer; I will try somewhat more. So looking round about me, to
see if I was quite alone, I stepped into an adjoining copse, and could
scarce refrain falling on my knees, till I came to a proper place for
kneeling in. I then poured forth my whole soul and spirit to God; and all
my strength, and every member, every faculty was to the utmost employed,
for a considerable time, in the most agreeable as well as useful duty. I
would indeed have begun with my accustomed prayers, and had repeated some
words of them; when, as though against and contrary to my design, I was
carried away by such rapturous effusions that, to this hour, when I
reflect thereon, I cannot believe but I was moved to them by a much more
than human impulse. However, this ecstasy did not last above a quarter of
an hour; but it was considerably longer before my spirits subsided to
their usual frame. When I had a little composed myself, how was I altered!
how did I condemn myself for all my past disquiet! what calm thanks did I
return for the ease and satisfaction of mind I then enjoyed! And coming to
a small rivulet, I drank a hearty draught of water and contentedly
proceeded on my journey. I reached Bristol about four o'clock in the
afternoon. Having refreshed myself, I went the same evening to the quay to
inquire what ships were in the river, whither bound, and when they would
depart. My business was with the sailors, of whom there were at that time
great numbers there; but I could meet with no employ, though I gave out I
would gladly enter myself before the mast. After I had done the best I
could, but without success, I returned to the little house I had dined at,
and went to bed very pensive. I did not forget my prayers; but I could by
no means be roused to such devotion as I felt in the morning. Next day I
walked again to the quay, asking all I met, who looked like seafaring men,
for employment; but could hear of none, there being many waiting for
berths; and I feared my appearance (which was not so mean as most of that
sort of gentry is) would prove no small disappointment to my preferment
that way. At last, being out of heart with my frequent repulses, I went to
a landing-place just by, and as I asked some sailors, who were putting two
gentlemen on shore, if they wanted a hand on board their ship, one of the
gentlemen, whom I afterwards found to be the master of a vessel bound to
the coast of Africa, turned back and looking earnestly on me, "Young man,"
says he, "do you want employment on board?" I immediately made him a bow,
and answered, "Yes, sir." Said he, "There is no talking in this weather
(for it then blew almost a storm), but step into that tavern," pointing to
the place, "and I will be with you presently." I went thither, and not
long after came my future master. He asked me many questions, but the
first was, whether I had been at sea. I told him no; but I did not doubt
soon to learn the duty of a sailor. He then looked on my hand, and shaking
his head, told me it would not do, for I had too soft a hand. I told him I
was determined for the sea, and that my hand and heart should go together;
and I hoped my hand would soon harden, though not my heart. He then told
me it was a pity to take such a pretty young fellow before the mast; but
if I understood accounts tolerably, and could write a good hand, he would
make me his steward, and make it worth my while. I answered in the
affirmative, joyfully accepting his offer; but on his asking me where my
chest was (for, says he, if the wind had not been so strong against me, I
had fallen down the river this morning), I looked very blank, and plainly
told him I had no other stores than I carried on my back. The captain
smiled. Says he, "Young man, I see you are a novice; why, the meanest
sailor in my ship has a chest, at least, and perhaps something in it.
Come," says he, "my lad, I like your looks; be diligent and honest; I will
let you have a little money to set you out, and deduct it in your pay." He
was then pulling out his purse, when I begged him, as he seemed to show me
so great a kindness, that he would order somebody to buy what necessaries
he knew I should want for me, or I should be under as great a difficulty
to know what to get, and where to buy them, as I should have been at for
want of them. He commended my prudence, and said he would buy them and
send them on board himself; so bid me trouble myself no more about them,
but go to the ship in the return of his boat, and stay there till he came;
giving me a ticket to the boat's crew to take me in. When I came to the
shore, the boat was gone off and at a good distance; but I hailed them,
and showing my ticket, they put back and took me safe to the ship;
heartily glad that I was entered upon my new service.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0005" id="link2HCH0005"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER V. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>His first entertainment on board—Sets sail—His sickness—
Engagement with a French privateer—Is taken and laid in irons—Twenty-one
prisoners turned adrift in a small boat with only two days' provision</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Being once on board and in pay, I thought I was a man for myself, and set
about considering how to behave; and nobody knowing, as yet, upon what
footing I came on board, they took me for a passenger, as my dress did not
at all bespeak me a sailor; so every one, as I sauntered about, had
something to say to me. By and by comes a pert young fellow up: "Sir,"
says he, "your servant; what, I see our captain has picked up a passenger
at last."—"Passenger?" says I; "you are pleased to be merry, sir; I
am no passenger."—"Why, pray," says he, "what may you be then?"—"Sir,"
says I, "the captain's steward."—"You impertinent puppy," says he,
"what an answer you give me; you the captain's steward! No, sir, that
place, I can assure you, is in better hands!" and away he turned. I knew
not what to think of it, but was terribly afraid I should draw myself into
some scrape. By and by others asked me, some one thing, some another, and
I was very cautious what answers I made them, for fear of offence: till a
gravish sailor came and sat down by me; and after talking of the weather
and other indifferent matters, "Pray," says I, "sir, who is that gentleman
that was so affronted at me soon after I came on board?"—"Oh," says
he, "a proud, insignificant fellow, the captain's steward; but don't mind
him," says he; "he uses the captain himself as bad; they have had high
words just before the captain went on shore; and had he used me as he did
him, I should have made no ceremony of tipping him overboard—a
rascal!" Says I, "You surprise me; for the captain sent me on board to be
his steward, and agreed with me about it this afternoon."—"Hush,"
says he, "I see how it will go; the captain, if that's the case, will
discharge him when he comes on board; and indeed I believe he would not
have kept him so long, but we have waited for a wind, and he could not
provide himself."</p>
<p>The captain came on board at night; and the first thing he did was to
demand the keys of Mr. Steward, which he gave to me, and ordered him on
shore.</p>
<p>The next morning the captain went on shore himself; but the wind chopping
about and standing fair about noon, he returned then with my chest, and
before night we were got into sailing order, and before the wind with a
brisk gale.</p>
<p>What happened the first fourteen days of our passage I know not, having
been all that time so sick and weak I could scarcely keep life and soul
together; but after grew better and better. We prosecuted our voyage,
touching for about a week at the Madeiras in our way. The captain grew
very fond of me, and never put me to hard duty, and I passed my time,
under his favour, very pleasantly. One evening, being within sixty leagues
of the Cape of Palms, calm weather, but the little wind we had against us,
one of our men spied a sail, and gave the captain notice of it He, not
suspecting danger, minded it little, and we made what way the wind would
permit, but night coming on, and the calm continuing, about peep of day we
perceived we were infallibly fallen in with a French privateer, who,
hoisting French colours, called out to us to strike. Our captain had
scarce time to consider what to do, they were so near us; but as he had
twenty-two men on board, and eight guns he could bring to, he called all
hands upon deck, and telling them the consequence of a surrender, asked
them if they would stand by him. One and all swore they would fight the
ship to the bottom, rather than fall into the privateer's hands. The
captain immediately gave the word for a clear deck, prepared his firearms,
and begged them to be active and obey orders; and perceiving the privateer
out-numbered our hands by abundance, he commanded all the small arms to be
brought upon deck loaded, and to run out as many of the ship's guns as she
could bring to on one side, and to charge them all with small shot, then
stand to till he gave directions. The privateer being a light ship, and a
small breeze arising, run up close to us, first firing one gun, then
another, still calling out to us to strike, but we neither returned fire
nor answer, till he came almost within pistol-shot of us, and seeing us a
small vessel, thought to board us directly; but then our captain ordered a
broadside, and immediately all hands to come on deck; himself standing
there at the time of our first fire with his fusee in his hand, and near
him I stood with another. We killed eight men and wounded several others.
The privateer then fired a broadside through and through us. By this time
our hands were all on deck, and the privateer pushing, in hopes to grapple
and board us, we gave them a volley from thence, that did good execution;
and then all hands to the ship's guns again, except four, who were left
along with me to charge the small arms. It is incredible how soon they had
fired the great guns and were on deck again. This last fire, being with
ball, raked the privateer miserably. Then we fired the small arms, and
away to the ship's guns. This we did three times successively without loss
of a man, and I believe if we could have held it once more, and no
assistance had come to the privateer, she had sheered quite off: but our
captain spying a sail at some distance behind the privateer, who lay to
windward of us, and seeing by his glass it was a Frenchman, was almost
dismayed; the same sight put courage into our enemies, who thereupon
redoubled the attack, and the first volley of their small arms shot our
captain in the breast, upon which he dropped dead without stirring. I need
not say that sight shocked me exceedingly. Indeed it disconcerted the
whole action; and though our mate, a man of good courage and experience,
did all that a brave man could do to animate the men, they apparently
drooped, and the loss of the ship became inevitable; so we struck, and the
Frenchman boarded us.</p>
<p>During the latter part of the engagement we had two men killed and five
wounded, who died afterwards of their wounds. We, who were alive, were all
ordered on board the Frenchman, who, after rifling us, chained us two and
two and turned us into the hold. Our vessel was then ransacked; and the
other privateer, who had suffered much the day before in an engagement
with an English twenty-gun ship of war, coming up, the prize was sent by
her into port, where she herself was to refit. In this condition did I and
fourteen of our crew lie for six weeks, till the fetters on our legs had
almost eaten to the bone, and the stench of the place had well-nigh
suffocated us.</p>
<p>The "Glorieux" (for that was the name of the privateer who took us) saw
nothing farther in five weeks worth her notice, which very much
discouraged the men; and consulting together, it was agreed to cruise more
northward, between Sierra Leone and Cape de Verde; but about noon next day
they spied a sail coming west-north-west with a fresh gale. The captain
thereupon ordered all to be ready, and lie by for her. But though she
discerned us, she kept her way, bearing only more southward; when the wind
shifting to northeast, she ran for it, full before the wind, and we after
her, with all the sail we could crowd; and though she was a very good
sailer, we gained upon her, being laden, and before night came pretty well
up with her; but being a large ship, and the evening hazy, we did not
choose to engage her till morning. The next morning we found she was slunk
away; but we fetched her up, and hoisting French colours, fired a shot,
which she not answering, our captain run alongside of her and fired a
broadside; then slackening upon her, a hard engagement ensued; the shot
thumping so against our ship, that we prisoners, who had nothing to do in
the action, expected death, one or other of us, every moment. The
merchantman was so heavy loaded, and drew so much water, that she was very
unwieldy in action; so after a fight of two hours, when most of her
rigging and masts were cut and wounded, she struck. Twelve men were sent
on board her, and her captain and several officers were ordered on board
us.</p>
<p>There were thirty-eight persons in her, including passengers; all of whom,
except five, and the like number which had been killed in the action, were
sent chained into the hold to us, who had lain there almost six weeks.
This prize put Monsieur into good heart, and determined him to return home
with her. But in two days' time his new acquisition was found to have
leaked so fast near the bottom, that before they were aware of it the
water was risen some feet. Several hands were employed to find out the
leak; but all asserted it was too low to be come at; and as the pumps,
with all the labour the prisoners, who were the persons put to it, could
use, would not reduce it, but it still increased, they removed what goods
they could into the privateer; and before they could unload it the prize
sunk.</p>
<p>The next thing they consulted upon was what to do with the prisoners, who,
by the loss of the prize, were now grown too numerous to be trusted in the
privateer; fearing, too, as they were now so far out at sea, by the great
addition of mouths, they might soon be brought to short. allowance, it
was, on both accounts, resolved to give us the prize's boat, which they
had saved, and turn us adrift to shift for ourselves. There were in all
forty-three of us; but the privateer having lost several of their own men
in the two engagements, they looked us over, and picking out
two-and-twenty of us, who were the most likely fellows for their purpose,
the remaining one-and-twenty were committed to the boat, with about two
days' provision and a small matter of ammunition, and turned out.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0006" id="link2HCH0006"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER VI. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>The boat, two hundred leagues from land, makes no way, but drives more
to sea by the wind—The people live nine days at quarter allowance—Four
die with hunger the twelfth day— Five more the fourteenth day—On
the fifteenth they eat one just dead—Want of water excessive—Spy
a sail—Are taken up —Work their passage to the African shore—Are
sent on a secret expedition—Are waylaid, taken slaves, and sent up
the country.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>When we, who were in the boat, came to reflect on our condition, the
prospect before us appeared very melancholy; though we had at first
readily enough embraced the offer, rather than perish in so much misery as
we suffered in our loathsome confinement. We now judged we were above two
hundred leagues from land, in about eight degrees north latitude; and it
blowing north-east, a pretty stiff gale, we could make no way, but rather
lost, for we aimed at some port in Africa, having neither sail, compass,
nor any other instrument to direct us; so that all the observation we
could make was by the sun for running southward, or as the wind carried
us, for we had lost the North Pole. As we had little above two days'
provisions, we perceived a necessity of almost starving voluntarily, to
avoid doing it quite, seeing it must be many days before we could reach
shore, if ever we did, having visibly driven a great deal more southward
than we were; nay, unless a sudden change happened, we were sure of
perishing, unless delivered by some ship that Providence might send in our
way. In short, the ninth day came, but no relief with it; and though we
had lived at quarter allowance, and but just saved life, our food, except
a little water, was all gone, and this caused us quite to despair. On the
twelfth day four of our company died with hunger in a very miserable way;
and yet the survivors had not strength left to move them to pity their
fellows. In truth, we had sat still, attempting nothing in several days;
as we found that, unless the wind shifted, we only consumed the little
strength we had left to no manner of purpose. On the fourteenth day, and
in the night, five more died, and a sixth was near expiring; and yet we,
the survivors, were so indolent, we would scarce lend a hand to throw them
overboard. On the fifteenth day, in the morning, our carpenter, weak as he
was, started up, and as the sixth man was just dead, cut his throat, and
whilst warm let out what blood would flow; then pulling off his old
jacket, invited us to dinner, and cutting a large slice of the corpse,
devoured it with as much seeming relish as if it had been ox-beef. His
example prevailed with the rest of us, one after another, to taste and
eat; and as there had been a heavy dew or rain in the night, and we had
spread out everything we had of linen and woollen to receive it, we were a
little refreshed by wringing our clothes and sipping what came from them;
after which we covered them up from the sun, stowing them all close
together to keep in the moisture, which served us to suck at for two days
after, a little and a little at a time; for now we were in greater
distress for water than for meat. It has surprised me, many times since,
to think how we could make so light a thing of eating our fellow creature
just dead before our eyes; but I will assure you, when we had once tasted,
we looked on the blessing to be so great, that we cut and eat with as
little remorse as we should have had for feeding on the best meat in an
English market; and most certainly, when this corpse had failed, if
another had not dropped by fair means, we should have used foul by
murdering one of our number as a supply for the rest.</p>
<p>Water, as I said before, to moisten our mouths, was now our greatest
hardship, for every man had so often drank his own, that we voided scarce
anything but blood, and that but a few drops at a time; our mouths and
tongues were quite flayed with drought, and our teeth just fallen from our
jaws; for though we had tried, by placing all the dead men's jackets and
shirts one over another, to strain some of the sea-water through them by
small quantities, yet that would not deprive it of its pernicious
qualities; and though it refreshed a little in going down, we were so
sick, and strained ourselves so much after it, that it came up again, and
made us more miserable than before. Our corpse now stunk so, what was left
of it, that we could no longer bear it on board, and every man began to
look with an evil eye on his fellow, to think whose turn it would be next;
for the carpenter had started the question, and preached us into the
necessity of it; and we had agreed, the next morning, to put it to the lot
who should be the sacrifice. In this distress of thought it was so ordered
by good Providence, that on the twenty-first day we thought we spied a
sail coming from the north-west, which caused us to delay our lots till we
should see whether it would discover us or not: we hung up some jackets
upon our oars, to be seen as far off as we could, but had so little
strength left we could make no way towards it; however, it happened to
direct its course so much to our relief, that an hour before sunset it was
within a league of us, but seemed to bear away more eastward, and our fear
was that they should not know our distress, for we were not able to make
any noise from our throats that might be heard fifty yards; but the
carpenter, who was still the best man amongst us, with much ado getting
one of the guns to go off, in less than half-an-hour she came up with us,
and seeing our deplorable condition, took us all on board, to the number
of eleven. Though no methods were un-essayed for our recovery, four more
of us died in as many days. When the remaining seven of us came a little
to ourselves, we found our deliverers were Portuguese, bound for Saint
Salvadore. We told the captain we begged he would let us work our passage
with him, be it where it would, to shore; and then, if we could be of no
further service to him, we did not doubt getting into Europe again: but in
the voyage, as we did him all the service in our power, we pleased him so
well that he engaged us to stay with him to work the ship home again, he
having lost some hands by fever soon after his setting sail.</p>
<p>We arrived safe in port; and in a few days the captain, who had a secret
enterprise to take in hand, hired a country coasting vessel, and sent her
seventeen leagues farther on the coast for orders from some factory or
settlement there. I was one of the nine men who were destined to conduct
her; but not understanding Portuguese, I knew little of the business we
went upon. We were to coast it all the way; but on the tenth day, just at
sunrise, we fell in with a fleet of boats which had waylaid us, and were
taken prisoners. Being carried ashore, we were conducted a long way up the
country, where we were imprisoned, and almost starved, though I never knew
the meaning of it; nor did any of us, unless the mate, who, we heard, was
carried up the country much farther, to Angola; but we never heard more of
him, though we were told he would be sent back to us.</p>
<p>Here we remained under confinement almost three months, at the end of
which time our keeper told us we were to be removed; and coupling us two
and two together, sent a guard with us to Angola; when, crossing a large
river, we were set to work in removing the rubbish and stones of a castle
or fortress, which had been lately demolished by an earthquake and
lightning. Here we continued about five months, being very sparingly
dieted, and locked up every night.</p>
<p>This place, however, I thought a paradise to our former dungeon; and as we
were not overworked, we made our lives comfortable enough, having the air
all day to refresh us from the heat, and not wanting for company; for
there were at least three hundred of us about the whole work; and I often
fancied myself at the tower of Babel, each labourer almost speaking in a
language of his own.</p>
<p>Towards the latter end of our work our keepers grew more and more remiss
in their care of us. At my first coming thither, I had contracted a
familiarity with one of the natives, but of a different kingdom, who was
then a slave with me; and he and I being able tolerably to understand each
other, he hinted to me, one day, the desire he had of seeing his own
country and family, who neither knew whether he was dead or alive, or
where he was, since he had left them, seven years before, to make war in
this kingdom; and insinuated that as he had taken a great liking to me, if
I would endeavour to escape with him, and we succeeded, he would provide
for me. "For," says he, "you see, now our work is almost over, we are but
slightly guarded; and if we stay till this job is once finished, we may be
commanded to some new works at the other end of the kingdom, for aught we
know, so that our labours will only cease with our lives: and for my part,
immediate death in the attempt of liberty is to me preferable to a
lingering life of slavery."</p>
<p>These, and such-like arguments, prevailed on me to accompany him, as he
had told me he had travelled most of the country before in the wars of the
different nations; so having taken our resolution, the following evening,
soon after our day's work, and before the time came for locking up, we
withdrew from the rest, but within hearing, thinking if we should then be
missed and called, we would appear and make some excuse for our absence,
but if not, we should have the whole night before us.</p>
<p>When we were first put upon this work, we were called over singly, by
name, morning and evening, to be let out and in, and were very narrowly
observed in our motions; but not one of us having been ever absent, our
actions were at length much less minded than before, and the ceremony of
calling us over was frequently omitted; so that we concluded if we got
away unobserved the first night, we should be out of the reach of pursuers
by the next; which was the soonest it was possible for them to overtake
us, as we proposed to travel the first part of our journey with the utmost
despatch.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0007" id="link2HCH0007"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER VII. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>The author escapes with Glanlepze a native—Their hardships in
travel—Plunder of a cottage—His fears—Adventure with a
crocodile—Passage of a river—Adventure with a lioness and
whelps—Arrive at Glanlepzis house—The trial of Glanlepze's
wife's constancy—The tender meeting of her and her husband—The
author's reflections thereupon.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Having now set out with all possible speed, we seemed to each other as
joyful as we could; though it cannot be supposed we had no fears in our
minds the first part of our journey, for we had many; but as our way
advanced our fears subsided; and having, with scarce any delay, pushed
forwards for the first twenty-four hours, nature then began to have two
very pressing demands upon us, food and rest; but as one of them was
absolutely out of our power to comply with, she contented herself with the
other till we should be better able to supply her, and gave a farther time
till the next day.</p>
<p>The next morning found us very empty and sharp-set, though a very sound
night's rest had contributed its utmost to refresh us. But what added much
to our discomfort was, that though our whole subsistence must come from
fruits, there was not a tree to be found at a less distance than twelve
leagues, in the open rocky country we were then in; but a good draught of
excellent water we met with did us extraordinary service, and sent us with
much better courage to the woods, though they were quite out of the way of
our route: there, by divers kinds of fruits, which, though my companion
knew very well, I was quite a stranger to, we satisfied our hunger for the
present, and took a moderate supply for another opportunity. This retarded
our journey very much, for in so hard travel every pound weighed six
before night.</p>
<p>I cannot say this journey, though bad enough, would have been so
discouraging, but for the trouble of fetching our provisions so far; and
then, if we meant not to lose half the next day in the same manner, we
must double load ourselves, and delay our progress by that means; but we
still went on, and in about eight days got quite clear of Angola.</p>
<p>On the eighth day, my companion, whose name was Glanlepze, told me we were
very near the confines of Congo, but there was one little village still in
Angola by which we must pass within half a league; and if I would agree to
it, he would go see what might be got here to supply ourselves with. I
told him I was in an unknown world, and would follow wherever he should
lead me; but asked him if he was not afraid of the people, as he was not
of that country. He told me as there had been wars between them and his
country for assisting their neighbours of Congo, he was not concerned for
any mischief he should do them, or they him. "But," says he, "you have a
knife in your pocket, and with that we will cut two stout clubs, and then
follow me and fear nothing."</p>
<p>We soon cut our clubs, and marching on, in the midst of some small shrubs
and a few scattering trees, we saw a little hovel, larger indeed, but
worse contrived, than an English hog-stye, to which we boldly advanced;
and Glanlepze entering first, saluted an old man who was lying on a parcel
of rushes. The man attempted to run away, but Glanlepze stopped him, and
we tied his hands and feet He then set up such a hideous howl, that had
not Glanlepze threatened to murder him, and prepared to do it, he would
have raised the whole village upon us; but we quieted him, and rummaging
to find provision, which was all we wanted, we by good luck spied best
part of a goat hanging up behind a large mat at the farther end of the
room. By this time in comes a woman with two children, very small. This
was the old man's daughter, of about five-and-twenty. Glanlepze bound her
also, and laid her by the old man; but the two children we suffered to lie
untied. We then examined her, who told us the old man was her father, and
that her husband, having killed a goat that morning, was gone to carry
part of it to his sister; that they had little or no corn; and finding we
wanted victuals, she told us there was an earthen pot we might boil some
of the goat in if we pleased.</p>
<p>Having now seen all that was to be had, we were going to make up our
bundle, when a muletto very gently put his head into the doorway: him
Glanlepze immediately seized; and bidding me fetch the great mat and the
goat's flesh, he in the meantime put a long rope he found there about the
beast's neck, and laying the mat upon him, we packed up the goat's flesh
and a little corn in a calabash-shell; and then turning up the mat round
about, skewered it together, and over all we tied the earthen pot;
Glanlepze crying out at everything we loaded, "It is no hurt to plunder an
enemy!" and so we marched off.</p>
<p>I own I had greater apprehensions from this adventure than from anything
before. "For," says I, "if the woman's husband returns soon, or if she or
her father can release themselves, they will raise the whole village upon
us, and we are undone." But Glanlepze laughed at me, saying we had not an
hour's walk out of the Angola dominions, and that the king of Congo was at
war with them in helping the king of Loango, whose subject himself was;
and that the Angolans durst not be seen out of their bounds on that side
the kingdom; for there was a much larger village of Congovians in our way,
who would certainly rise and destroy them, if they came in any numbers
amongst them; and though the war being carried on near the sea, the
borders were quiet, yet, upon the least stir, the whole country would be
in arms, whilst we might retire through the woods very safely.</p>
<p>Well, we marched on as fast as we could all the remainder of that day till
moonlight, close by the skirt of a long wood, that we might take shelter
therein, if there should be occasion $ and my eyes were the best part of
the way behind me; but neither hearing nor seeing anything to annoy us,
and finding by the declivity of the ground we should soon be in some plain
or bottom, and have a chance of water for us all, and pasture for our
muletto, which was now become one of us, we would not halt till we found a
bottom to the hill, which in half an hour more we came to, and in some
minutes after to a rivulet of fine clear water, where we resolved to spend
the night. Here we fastened our muletto by his cord to a stake in the
ground; but perceiving him not to have sufficient range to fill his belly
in before morning, we, under Glanlepze's direction, cut several long slips
from the mat, and soaking them well in water, twisted them into a very
strong cord, of sufficient length for the purpose. And now, having each of
us brought a bundle of dry fallen sticks from the wood with us, and
gathered two or three flints as we came along, we struck fire on my knife
upon some rotten wood, and boiled a good piece of our goat's flesh; and
having made such a meal as we had neither of us made for many months
before, we laid us down and slept heartily till morning.</p>
<p>As soon as day broke we packed up our goods, and filling our calabash with
water, we loaded our muletto, and got forward very pleasantly that day and
several others following, and had tolerable lodgings.</p>
<p>About noon, one day, travelling with great glee, we met an adventure which
very much daunted me, and had almost put a stop to my hopes of ever
getting where I intended. We came to a great river whose name I have now
forgot, near a league over, but full, and especially about the shores, of
large trees that had fallen from the mountains and been rolled down with
the floods, and lodged there in a shocking manner. This river, Glanlepze
told me, we must pass: for my part, I shrunk at the sight of it, and told
him if he could get over, I would not desire to prevent his meeting with
his family; but as for my share, I had rather take my chance in the woods
on this side than plunge myself into such a stream only for the sake of
drowning. "Oh!" says Glanlepze, "then you can't swim?"—"No," says I;
"there's my misfortune."—"Well," says the kind Glanlepze, "be of
good heart; I'll have you over." He then bade me go cut an armful of the
tallest of the reeds that grew there near the shore, whilst he pulled up
another where he then was, and bring them to him. The side of the river
sloped for a good way with an easy descent, so that it was very shallow
where the reeds grew, and they stood very close together upon a large
compass of ground. I had no sooner entered the reeds a few yards, to cut
some of the longest, but (being about knee-deep in the water and mud, and
every step raising my feet very high to keep them clear of the roots,
which were matted together) I thought I had trod upon a trunk of one of
the trees, of which, as I said, there was such plenty thereabouts; and
raising my other foot to get that also upon the tree, as I fancied it, I
found it move along with me; upon which I roared out, when Glanlepze, who
was not far from me, imagining what was the matter, cried out, "Leap off,
and run to shore to the right!" I knew not yet what was the case, but did
what I was bid, and gained the shore. Looking back, I perceived the reeds
shake and rustle all the way to the shore, by degrees after me. I was
terribly frightened, and ran to Glanlepze, who then told me the danger I
had escaped, and that what I took for a tree was certainly a large
alligator or crocodile.</p>
<p>My blood ran chill within me at hearing the name of such a dangerous
creature; but he had no sooner told me what it was, than out came the most
hideous monster I had ever seen. Glanlepze ran to secure the muletto; and
then taking the cord which had fastened him, and tying it to each end of a
broken arm of a tree that lay on the shore, he marched up to the crocodile
without the least dismay, and beginning near the tail, with one leg on one
side, and the other on the other side, he straddled over him, still
mending his pace as the beast crept forward, till he came to his
fore-feet; then throwing the great log before his mouth, he, by the cord
in his hand, bobbed it against the creature's nose, till he gaped wide
enough to have taken in the muletto; then of a sudden, jerking the wood
between his jaws with all his force by the cord, he gagged the beast, with
his jaws wide open up to his throat, so that he could neither make use of
his teeth nor shut his mouth; he then threw one, end of the cord upon the
ground, just before the creature's under-jaw, which, as he by degrees
crept along over it, came out behind his fore-legs on the contrary side;
and serving the other end of it in the same manner, he took up those ends
and tied them over the creature's back, just within his forelegs, which
kept the gag firm in his mouth; and then calling out to me (for I stood at
a good distance), "Peter," says he, "bring me your knife!" I trembled at
going so near, for the crocodile was turning his head this way and that
very uneasy, and wanting to get to the river again, but yet I carried it,
keeping as much behind him as I could, still eyeing him which way he
moved, and at length tossed my knife so near that Glanlepze could reach
it; and he, just keeping behind the beast's forefeet, and leaning forward,
first darted the knife into one eye, and then into the other; and
immediately leaping from his back, came running to me. "So, Peter," says
he, "I have done the business."—"Aye! business enough, I think,"
says I, "and more than I would have done to have been king of Congo."—"Why,
Peter," says he, "there is nothing but a man may compass by resolution, if
he takes both ends of a thing in his view at once, and fairly deliberates
on both sides what may be given and taken from end to end. What you have
seen me perform is only from a thorough notion I have of this beast and of
myself, how far each of us hath power to act and counteract upon the
other, and duly applying the means. But,", says he, "this talk will not
carry us across the river; come, here are the reeds I have pulled up,
which I believe will be sufficient without any more, for I would not
overload the muletto."—"Why," says I, "is the muletto to carry
them?"—"No, they are to carry you," says he.—"I can never ride
upon these," says I.—"Hush!" says he, "I'll not lose you, never
fear. Come, cut me a good tough stick, the length of these reeds."—"Well,"
says I, "this is all conjuration; but I don't see a step towards my
getting over the river yet, unless I am to ride the muletto upon these
reeds, and guide myself with the stick."</p>
<p>"I must own, Peter," says he, "you have a bright guess." So taking an
armful of the reeds, and laying them on the ground, "Now, Peter," says he,
"lay that stick upon those reeds and tie them tight at both ends." I did
so. "Now, Peter," says he, "lay yourself down upon them." I then laying
myself on my back, lengthwise, upon the reeds, Glanlepze laughed heartily
at me, and turning me about, brought my breast upon the reeds at the
height of my arm-pits; and then taking a handful of the reeds he had
reserved by themselves, he laid them on my back, tying them to the bundle
close at my shoulders, and again at the ends. "Now, Peter," says he,
"stand up;" which I did, but it was full as much as I could do. I then
seeing Glanlepze laughing at the figure I cut, desired him to be serious,
and not put me upon losing my life for a joke; for I could not think what
he would do next with me. He bid me never fear; and looking more soberly,
ordered me to walk to the river, and so stand just within the bank till he
came; then leading the muletto to me, he tied me to her, about a yard from
the tail, and taking the cord in his hand, led the muletto and me into the
water. We had not gone far before my guide began to swim, then the muletto
and I were presently chin-deep, and I expected nothing but drowning every
moment: however, having gone so far, I was ashamed to cry out; when
getting out of my depth, and my reeds coming to their bearing, up I
mounted, and was carried on with all the ease imaginable; my conductor
guiding us between the trees so dexterously, that not one accident
happened to either of us all the way, and we arrived safe on the opposite
shore.</p>
<p>We had now got into a very low, close, swampy country, and our goat's
flesh began to be very stale through the heat, not only of the sun, but
the muletto's back: however, we pleased ourselves we should have one more
meal of it before it was too bad to eat; so, having travelled about three
miles from the river, we took up our lodging on a little rising, and tied
our muletto in a valley about half a furlong below us, where he made as
good a meal in his way as we did in ours.</p>
<p>We had but just supped, and were sauntering about to find the easiest spot
to sleep on, when we heard a rustling and a grumbling noise in a small
thicket just on our right, which seeming to approach nearer and nearer,
Glanlepze roused himself, and was on his legs just time enough to see a
lioness and a small whelp which accompanied her, within thirty yards of
us, making towards us, as we afterwards guessed, for the sake of our
goat's flesh, which now smelt very strong. Glanlepze whipped on the
contrary side of the fire to that where the goat's flesh lay, and fell to
kicking the fire about at a great rate, which being made of dry wood,
caused innumerable sparks to fly about us; but the beasts still
approaching in a couchant manner, and seizing the ribs of the goat and
other bones (for we had only cut the flesh off), and grumbling and
cracking them like rotten twigs, Glanlepze snatched up a fire-brand,
flaming, in each hand, and made towards them; which sight so terrified the
creatures that they fled with great precipitation to the thicket again.</p>
<p>Glanlepze was a little uneasy at the thoughts of quitting so good a
lodging as we had found, but yet held it best to move farther; for as the
lions had left the bones behind them, we must expect another visit if we
stayed there, and could hope for no rest; and, above all, we might
possibly lose our muletto; so we removed our quarters two miles farther,
where we slept with great tranquillity.</p>
<p>Reflections on the nature of mankind have often astonished me. I told you
at first my thoughts concerning prayer in my journey to Bristol, and of
the benefit I received from it, and how fully I was convinced of the
necessity of it; which one would think was a sufficient motive to a
reasonable creature to be constant in it; and yet, it is too true that,
notwithstanding the difficulties I had laboured under, and hardships I had
undergone, and the danger of starving at sea or being murdered for food by
my fellows, when there was as urgent a necessity of begging Divine
assistance as can be conceived, I never once thought of it, nor of the
Object of it, nor returned thanks for my being delivered, till the lioness
had just left me; and then I felt near the same force urging me to return
thanks for my escape, as I had impelling me to prayer before; and I think
I did so with great sincerity.</p>
<p>I shall not trouble you with a relation of the common accidents of our
journey, which lasted two months and better, nor with the different
methods we used to get subsistence, but shall at once conduct you to
Quamis; only mentioning that we were sometimes obliged to go about, and
were once stopped by a cut that my guide and companion received by a
ragged stone in his foot, which growing very bad, almost deprived me of
the hopes of his life; but by rest and constant sucking and licking it,
which was the only remedy we had to apply, except green leaves chewed,
that I laid to it by his direction, to supple and cool it, he soon began
to be able to ride upon the muletto, and sometimes to walk a little.</p>
<p>I say we arrived at Quamis, a small place on a river of that name, where
Glanlepze had a neat dwelling, and left a wife and five children when he
went out to the wars. We were very near the town when the day closed; and
as it is soon dark there after sunset, you could but just see your hand at
our entrance into it We met nobody in the way, but I went directly to
Glanlepze's door, by his direction, and struck two or three strokes hard
against it with my stick. On this there came a woman to it stark-naked. I
asked her, in her own language, if she knew one Glanlepze. She told me,
with a deep sigh, that once she did. I asked then where he was. She said,
with their ancestors, she hoped, for he was the greatest warrior in the
world; but if he was not dead, he was in slavery. Now you must know
Glanlepze had a mind to hear how his wife took his death or slavery, and
had put me upon asking these questions before he discovered himself. I
proceeded then to tell her I brought some news of Glanlepze, and was
lately come from him, and by his order. "And does my dear Glanlepze live!"
says she, flying upon my neck, and almost smothering me with caresses,
till I begged her to forbear, or she would strangle me, and I had a great
deal more to tell her; then ringing for a light, when she saw I was a
white man she seemed in the utmost confusion at her own nakedness; and
immediately retiring, she threw a cloth round her waist and came to me
again. I then repeated to her that her husband was alive and well, but
wanted a ransom to redeem himself, and had sent me to see what she could
anyways raise for that purpose. She told me she and her children had lived
very hardly ever since he went from her, and she had nothing to sell, or
make money of, but her five children; that as this was the time for the
slaving-trade, she would see what she could raise by them, and if that
would not do, she would sell herself and send him the money, if he would
let her know how to do it.</p>
<p>Glanlepze, who heard every word that passed, finding so strong a proof of
his wife's affection, could hold out no longer, but bursting into the
room, clasped her in his arms, crying, "No, Zulika! (for that was her
name) I am free; there will be no occasion for your or my dear children's
slavery, and rather than have purchased my freedom at that rate, I would
willingly have died a slave myself. But my own ears have heard the tender
sentiments my Zulika has for me." Then, drowned in tears of joy, they
embraced each other so close and so long, that I thought it impertinent to
be seen with them till their first transports were over. So I retired
without the house, till Glanlepze called me in, which was not less than
full half an hour. I admired at the love and constancy of the person I had
just left behind me; and, Good Heaven, thinks I to myself, with a sigh,
how happy has this our escape rendered Glanlepze and his wife! what a
mutual felicity do they feel! And what is the cause of all this? Is it
that he has brought home great treasures from the wars? Nothing like it;
he is come naked. Is it that, having escaped slavery and poverty, he is
returned to an opulent wife, abounding with the good things of life? No
such thing. What, then, can be the cause of this excess of satisfaction,
this alternate joy, that Patty and I could not have been as happy with
each other? Why, it was my pride that interposed and prevented it. But
what am I like to get by it, and by all this travel and these hazards? Is
this the way to make a fortune, to get an estate? No, surely the very
contrary. I could not, forsooth, labour for Patty and her children where I
was known; but am I any better for labouring here where I am not known,
where I have nobody to assist me, than I could have been where I am known,
and where there would have been my friends about me, at least, if they
could have afforded no great assistance? I have been deceived, then, and
have travelled so many thousand miles, and undergone so many dangers, only
to know at last I had been happier at home; and have doubled my misery for
want of consideration—that very consideration which, impartially
taken, would have convinced me I ought to have made the best of my bad
circumstances, and to have laid hold of every commendable method of
improving them. Did I come hither to avoid daily labour or voluntary
servitude at home? I have had it in abundance. Did I come hither to avoid
poverty or contempt? Here I have met with them tenfold And now, after all,
was I to return home empty and naked, as Glanlepze has done, should I meet
a wife, as bare as myself, so ready to die in my embraces, and to be a
slave herself, with her children, for my sake only? I fear not.</p>
<p>These and the like reflections had taken possession of me when Glanlepze
called me in; where I found his wife, in her manner, preparing our supper,
with all that cheerfulness which gives a true lustre to innocence.</p>
<p>The bustle we made had by this time awakened the children; who,
stark-naked as they were born, both boys and girls, came crawling out,
black as jet, from behind a curtain at the farther end of the room, which
was very long. The father as yet had only inquired after them; but upon
sight of them he fell into an ecstasy, kissing one, stroking another,
dandling a third, for the eldest was scarce fourteen; but not one of them
knew him, for seven years makes a great chasm in young memories. The more
I saw of this sport, the stronger impression Patty and my own children
made upon me. My mind had been so much employed on my own distresses, that
those dear ideas were almost effaced; but this moving scene introduced
them afresh, and imprinted them deeply on my imagination, which cherished
the sweet remembrance.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0008" id="link2HCH0008"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER VIII. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>How the author passed his time with Glanlepze—His acquaintance
with some English prisoners—They project an escape—He joins
them—They seize a Portuguese ship and get off.—Make a long
run from land—Want water—They anchor at a desert island—The
boat goes on shore for water—They lose their anchor in a storm—The
author and one Adams drove to sea—A miraculous passage to a rock—Adams
drowned there— The author's miserable condition</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I passed my time with Glanlepze and his wife, who both really loved me,
with sufficient bodily quiet, for about two years: my business was
chiefly, in company with my patron, to cultivate a spot of ground wherein
we had planted grain and necessaries for the family; and once or twice a
week we went a fishing, and sometimes hunted and shot venison. These were
our chief employments; for as to excursions for slaves, which is a
practice in many of those countries, and what the natives get money by,
since our own slavery, Glanlepze and I could not endure it.</p>
<p>Though I was tolerably easy in my external circumstances, yet my mind
hankering after England made my life still: unhappy; and that infelicity
daily increased as I saw the less probability of attaining my desire. At
length, hearing of some European sailors who were under confinement for
contraband trade at a Portuguese fort about two miles from Quamis, I
resolved to go to see them; and if any of them should be English, at least
to inquire after my native country. I went and found two Dutchmen who had
been sailors in British pay several years, three Scotchmen, an Irishman,
and five Englishmen, but all had been long in English merchants' service.
They were taken, as they told me, by a Portuguese vessel, together with
their ship, as a Dutch prize under pretence of contraband trade. The
captain was known to be a Dutchman, though he spoke good English, and was
then in English pay and his vessel English; therefore they would have it
that he was a Dutch trader, and so seized his ship in the harbour, with
the prisoners in it The captain, who was on shore with several of his men,
was threatened to be laid in irons if he was taken, which obliged him and
his men to abscond, and fly overland to an English factory for assistance
to recover his ship and cargo; being afraid to appear and claim it amongst
so many enemies without an additional force. They had been in confinement
two months, and their ship confiscated and sold. In this miserable
condition I left them, but returned once or twice a week for a fortnight
or three weeks to visit them. These instances of regard, as they thought
them, created some confidence in me, so that they conversed with me very
freely. Amongst other discourse, they told me one day that one of their
crew who went with the captain had been taken ill on the way, and being
unable to proceed, was returned; but as he talked good Portuguese, he was
not suspected to belong to them; and that he had been to visit them, and
would be there again that day. I had a mind to see him, so stayed longer
than I intended, and in about an hour's time he came. After he was seated
he asked who I was, and (privately) if I might be trusted. Being satisfied
I might, for that I was a Cornish man, he began as follows, looking
narrowly about to see he was not overheard: "My lads," says he, "be of
good courage; I have hopes for you; be but men and we shall see better
days yet." I wondered to what this preface tended, when he told us that
since his return from the captain, as he spoke good Portuguese and had
sailed on board Portuguese traders several years, he mixed among that
people, and particularly among the crew of the "Del Cruz," the ship which
had taken them; that that ship had partly unloaded, and was taking in
other goods for a future voyage; that he had informed himself of their
strength, and that very seldom more than three men and two boys lay on
board; that he had hired himself to the captain, and was to go on board
the very next day. "Now," says he, "my lads, if you can break prison any
night after to-morrow, and come directly to the ship (telling them how she
lay, for, says he, you cannot mistake, you will find two or three boats
moored in the gut against the church), I will be ready to receive you, and
we will get off with her in lieu of our ship they have taken from us, for
there is nothing ready to follow us."</p>
<p>The prisoners listened to this discourse very attentively; but scratched
their heads, fearing the difficulty of it, and severer usage if they
miscarried, and made several objections; but at last they all swore to
attempt it the night but one following. Upon which the sailor went away to
prepare for their reception on board. After he was gone, I surveyed his
scheme attentively in my own mind, and found it not so difficult as I
first imagined, if the prisoners could but escape cleverly. So before I
went away I told them I approved of their purpose; and as I was their
countryman, I was resolved, with their leaves, to risk my fortune with
them. At this they seemed much pleased, and all embraced me. We then fixed
the peremptory night, and I was to wait at the water-side and get the
boats in readiness.</p>
<p>The prison they were in was a Portuguese fort, which had been deserted
ever since the building a much better on the other side of the river, a
gunshot lower. It was built with walls too thick for naked men to storm;
the captives were securely locked up every night; and two soldiers, or
sentinels, kept watch in an outer-room, who were relieved from the
main-guard in the body of the building.</p>
<p>The expected night arrived, and a little before midnight, as had been
concerted, one of the prisoners cried out he was so parched up he was on
fire, he was on fire! The sentinels were both asleep, but the first that
waked called at the door to know what was the matter. The prisoner still
crying out, "I am on fire!" the rest begged the sentinel to bring a bowl
of water for him, for they knew not what ailed him.</p>
<p>The good-natured fellow, without waking his companion, brought the water,
and having a lamp in the guard-room, opened the door; when the prisoners
seizing his arms, and commanding him to silence, bound his hands behind
him, and his feet together; then serving the other in the same manner, who
was now just awake, and taking from them their swords and muskets, they
made the best of their way over the fort wall; which being built with
buttresses on the inside was easily surmounted. Being got out, they were
not long in finding me, who had before this time made the boats ready and
was impatiently waiting for them; so in we all got and made good speed to
the ship, where we were welcomed by our companion ready to receive us.</p>
<p>Under pretence of being a new-entered sailor, he had carried some Madeira
wine on board, and treated the men and boys so freely that he had thrown
them into a dead sleep, which was a wise precaution. There being now,
therefore, no fear of disturbance or interruption, we drew up the two
boats and set all hands at work to put the ship under way; and plied it so
closely, the wind favouring us, that by eleven o'clock the next morning we
were out of sight of land; but we set the men and boys adrift, in one of
the boats, nigh the mouth of the river.</p>
<p>The first thing we did after we had made a long run from shore was to
consult what course to steer. Now, as there was a valuable loading on
board of goods from Portugal and others taken in since, some gave their
opinion for sailing directly for India, selling the ship and cargo there
and returning by some English vessel; but that was rejected; for we did
not doubt but notice would be given of our escape along the coast, and if
we should fall into the Portuguese's hands, we could expect no mercy;
besides, we had not people sufficient for such an enterprise. Others,
again, were for sailing the directest course for England; but I told them,
as our opinions were different, and no time was to be lost, my advice was
to stretch southward till we might be quite out of fear of pursuit, and
then, whatever course we took, by keeping clear of all coasts, we might
hope to come safe off.</p>
<p>My proposal seemed to please the whole crew; so crowding all the sail we
could, we pushed southwards very briskly before the wind for several days.
We now went upon examining our stores, and found we had flour enough,
plenty of fish and salt provisions, but were scant of water and wood; of
the first whereof there was not half a ton, and but very little of the
latter. This made us very uneasy, and being none of us expert in
navigation farther than the common working of the ship, and having no
chart on board that might direct us to the nearest land, we were almost at
our wits' end, and came to a short allowance of liquor. That we must get
water if we could was indisputable; but where to do it puzzled us, as we
had determined not to get in with the African shore on any account
whatever.</p>
<p>In this perplexity, and under the guidance of different opinions (for we
were all captains now), we sometimes steered eastward, and sometimes
westward, for about nine days, when we espied a little bluish cloud-like
appearance to the southwest; this continuing, we hoped it might be land,
and therefore made to it. Upon our nearer approach we found it to be, as
we judged, an island; but not knowing its name or whether it was
inhabited, we coasted round it two days to satisfy ourselves as to this
last particular. Seeing no living creature on it during that time, and the
shore being very broken, we came to an anchor about two miles from it, and
sent ten of our crew in our best boat with some casks to get water and cut
wood. The boat returned at night with six men and the casks filled, having
left four behind to go on with the cutting of wood against next day.
Accordingly next morning the boat went off again and made two turns with
water and wood ere night, which was repeated for two or three days after.
On the sixth she went off for wood only, leaving none but me and one John
Adams on board.</p>
<p>The boat had scarce reached the island this last turn before the day
overcast, and there arose such a storm of wind, thunder, lightning, and
hail as I had never before seen. At last our cable broke close to the
anchor, and away we went with the wind full southward by west; and not
having strength to keep the ship upon a side wind, we were forced to set
her head right before it and let her drive. Our hope was, every hour, the
storm would abate; but it continued with equal violence for many days,
during all which time neither Adams nor I had any rest, for one or other
of us was forced, and sometimes both, to keep her right before the wind,
or she would certainly have overset. When the storm abated, as it did by
degrees, neither Adams nor I could tell where we were, or in what part of
the world.</p>
<p>I was sorry I had no better a sailor with me, for neither Adams nor myself
had ever made more than one voyage till now, so that we were both
unacquainted with the latitude, and scarce knew the use of the compass to
any purpose; and being out of all hope of ever reaching the island to our
companions, we neither knew which way to steer, nor what to do; and indeed
had we known where we were, we two only could not have been able to
navigate the ship to any part we desired, or ever to get to the island,
unless such a wind as we had before would of itself have driven us
thither.</p>
<p>Whilst we were considering, day after day, what to do, though the sea was
now very calm and smooth, the ship seemed to sail at as great a rate as
before, which we attributed to the velocity she had acquired by the storm,
or to currents that had set that way by the violence of the winds.
Contenting ourselves with this, we expected all soon to be right again;
and as we had no prospect of ever seeing our companions, we kept the best
look-out we could to see for any vessel coming that course which might
take us in, and resolved to rest all our hopes upon that.</p>
<p>When we had sailed a good while after this manner, we knew not whither,
Adams called out, "I see land!" My heart leapt within me for joy, and we
hoped the current that seemed to carry us so fast set in for some islands
or rivers that lay before us. But still we were exceedingly puzzled at the
ship's making such way, and the nearer we approached the land, which was
now very visible, the more speed the ship made, though there was no wind
stirring. We had but just time to think on this unexpected phenomenon,
when we found that what we had taken for land was a rock of an
extraordinary height, to which, as we advanced nearer, the ship increased
its motion, and all our strength could not make her answer her rudder any
other way. This put us under the apprehension of being dashed to pieces
immediately, and in less than half an hour I verily thought my fears had
not been groundless. Poor Adams told me he would try when the ship struck
if he could leap upon the rock, and ran to the head for that purpose; but
I was so fearful of seeing my danger that I ran under hatches, resolving
to sink in the ship. We had no sooner parted but I felt so violent a shock
that I verily thought the ship had brought down the whole rock upon her,
and been thereby dashed to pieces, so that I never more expected to see
the light.</p>
<p>I lay under this terror for at least half an hour, waiting the ship's
either filling with water or bulging every moment. But finding neither
motion in her nor any water rise, nor the least noise whatsoever, I
ventured with an aching heart from my retreat, and stole up the hatchway
as if an enemy had been on deck, peeping first one way then another. Here
nothing presented but confusion, the rock hung over the hatchway at about
twenty feet above my head, our foremast lay by the board, the mainmast
yard-arm was down, and great part of the mainmast snapped off with it, and
almost everything upon deck was displaced. This sight shocked me
extremely; and calling for Adams, in whom I hoped to find some comfort, I
was too soon convinced I had lost him.</p>
<p>Wilkins thinks of destroying himself—His soliloquy—Strange
accident in the hold—His surprise—Cannot climb the rock—His
method to sweeten his water—Lives many months on board—-Ventures
to sea in his boat several times, and takes many fish—Almost
overcome by an eel.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0009" id="link2HCH0009"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER IX. </h2>
<p>After I had stood a while in the utmost confusion of thought, and my
spirits began to be a little composed, I was resolved to see what damage
the hull of the ship had received. Accordingly I looked narrowly, but
could find none, only she was immovably fixed in a cleft of the rock, like
a large archway, and there stuck so fast, that though upon fathoming I
could find no bottom, she never moved in the least by the working of the
water.</p>
<p>I now began to look upon Adams as a happy man, being delivered by an
immediate death from such an inextricable scene of distress, and wished
myself with him a thousand times. I had a great mind to have followed him
into the other world; yet I know not how it is, there is something so
abhorrent to human nature in self-murder, be one's condition what it will,
that I was soon determined on the contrary side. Now again I perceived
that the Almighty had given me a large field to expatiate in upon the
trial of His creatures, by bringing them into imminent dangers ready to
overwhelm them, and at the same time, as it were, hanging out the flag of
truce and mercy to them. These thoughts brought me to my knees, and I
poured out my soul to God in a strain of humiliation, resignation to His
will, and earnest petitions for deliverance or support in this distress.
Having finished, I found myself in a more composed frame; so having eaten
a biscuit and drank a can of water, and not seeing anything to be done
whereby I could better my condition, I sat me down upon the deck, and fell
into the following soliloquy—</p>
<p>Peter, says I, what have you to do here?—Alas! replied I to myself,
I am fixed against my will in this dismal mansion, destined, as rats might
be, to devour the provisions only, and having eaten all up, to perish with
hunger for want of a supply.—Then, says I, of what use are you in
the world, Peter?—Truly, answered I, of no other use that I can see
but to be an object of misery for Divine vengeance to work upon, and to
show what a deplorable state human nature can be reduced to; for I cannot
think any one else can be so wretched.—And again, Peter, says I,
what have you been doing ever since you came into the world?—I am
afraid, says I, I can answer no better to this question than to either of
the former; for if only reasonable actions are to be reckoned among my
doings, I am sure I have done little worth recording; for let me see what
it all amounts to. I spent my first sixteen years in making a fool of my
mother; my three next in letting her make a fool of me, and in being fool
enough myself to get me a wife and two children before I was twenty. The
next year was spent in finding out the misery of slavery from experience.
Two years more I repined at the happiness of my benefactor, and at finding
it was not my lot to enjoy the same. This year is not yet spent, and how
many more are to come, and where they may be passed, and what they may
produce, requires a better head than mine even to guess at; but certainly
my present situation seems to promise nothing beside woe and misery.—But
hold a little, says I, and let me clearly state my own wretchedness. I am
here, it is true; but for any good I have ever done or any advantage I
have reaped in other places, I am as well here as anywhere. I have no
present want of food or unjust or cruel enemy to annoy me; so as long as
the ship continues entire and provisions last, I shall do tolerably. Then
why should I grieve or terrify myself about what may come? What my
frighted imagination suggests may perhaps never happen. Deliverance,
though not to be looked for, is yet possible; and my future fate may be as
different from my present condition as this is from the hopes with which I
lately flattered myself. And why, after all, may I not die a natural death
here as well as anywhere? All mankind die, and then there is an end of all——An
end of all! did I say? No, there is something within that gives me the lie
when I say so. Let me see; Death, my master used to say, is not an end,
but a beginning of real life: and may it not be so? May I not as well
undergo a change from this to a different state of life when I leave this
world, as be born into it I know not from whence? Who sent me into this
world? Who framed me of two natures so unlike, that death cannot destroy
but one of them? It must be the Almighty God. But all God's works tend to
some end; and if He has given me an immortal nature, it must be His
intention that I should live somewhere and somehow for ever. May not this
stage of being then be only an introduction to a preparative for another?
There is nothing in this supposition repugnant to reason. Upon the whole,
if God is the author of my being, He only has a right to dispose of it,
and I may not put an end thereto without His leave. It is no less true
that my continuing therein during His pleasure, and because it is so, may
turn vastly to my advantage in His good time; it may be the means of my
becoming happy for even when it is His will that I go hence. It is no less
probable that, dismal as my present circumstances appear, I may be even
now the object of a kind Providence: God may be leading me by affliction
to repentance of former crimes; destroying those sensual affections that
have all my days kept me from loving and serving Him. I will therefore
submit myself to His will, and hope for His mercy.</p>
<p>These thoughts, and many others I then had, composed me very much, and by
degrees reconciled me to my destined solitude. I walked my ship, of which
I was now both master and owner, and employed myself in searching how it
was fastened to the rock, and where it rested; but all to no purpose as to
that particular. I then struck a light and went into the hold, to see what
I could find useful, for we had never searched the ship since we took her.</p>
<p>In the hold I found abundance of long iron bars, which I suppose were
brought out to be trafficked with the blacks. I observed they lay all with
one end close to the head of the ship, which I presumed was occasioned by
the violent shock they received when she struck against the rock; but
seeing one short bar lying out beyond the rest, though touching at the end
of one of the long bars, I thought to take it up, and lay it on the heap
with the others; but the moment I had raised the end next the other bars,
it flew out of my hand with such violence, against the head of the ship,
and with such a noise, as greatly surprised me, and put me in fear it had
broke through the plank.</p>
<p>I just stayed to see no harm was done, and ran upon deck with my hair
stiff on my head; nor could I conceive less than that some subtle spirit
had done this prank merely to terrify me.</p>
<p>It ran in my pate several days, and I durst upon no account have gone into
the hold again, though my whole support had lain there; nay, it even
spoiled my rest, for fear something tragical should befall me, of which
this amazing incident was an omen.</p>
<p>About a week after, as I was shifting myself (for I had not taken my
clothes off since I came there), and putting on a new pair of shoes which
I found on board, my own being very bad, taking out my iron buckles, I
laid one of them upon a broken piece of the mast that I sat upon; when to
my astonishment, it was no sooner out of my hand but up it flew to the
rock and stuck there. I could not tell what to make of it, but was sorry
the devil had got above deck. I then held several other things one after
another in my hand, and laid them down where I laid the buckle, but
nothing stirred till I took out the fellow of that from the shoes; when
letting it go away, it jumped also to the rock.</p>
<p>I mused on these phenomena for some time, and could not forbear calling
upon God to protect me from the devil; who must, as I imagined, have a
hand in such unaccountable things as they then seemed to me. But at length
reason got the better of these foolish apprehensions, and I began to think
there might be some natural cause of them, and next to be very desirous of
finding it out In order to this I set about making experiments to try what
would run to the rock and what would not. I went into the captain's cabin,
and opening a cupboard, of which the key was in the door, I took out a
pipe, a bottle, a pocket-book, a silver spoon, a tea-cup, &c, and laid
them successively near the rock; when none of them answered, but the key
which I had brought out of the cupboard on my finger dropping off while I
was thus employed, no sooner was it disengaged but away it went to it.
After that I tried several other pieces of iron-ware with the like
success. Upon this, and the needle of my compass standing stiff to the
rock, I concluded that this same rock contained great quantity of
loadstone, or was itself one vast magnet, and that our lading of iron was
the cause of the ship's violent course thereto, which I mentioned before.</p>
<p>This quite satisfied me as to my notions of spirits, and gave me a more
undisturbed night's rest than I had had before, so that now, having
nothing to affright me, I passed the time tolerably well in my solitude,
as it grew by degrees familiar to me.</p>
<p>I had often wished it had been possible for me to climb the rock, but it
was so smooth in many places and craggy in others, and over-hanging,
continuing just the same to the right and left of me as far as ever I
could see, that from the impossibility of it, I discharged all thoughts of
such an attempt.</p>
<p>I had now lived on board three months, and perceived the days grow shorter
and shorter, till, having lost the sun for a little time, they were quite
dark: that is, there was no absolute daylight, or indeed visible
distinction between day and night; though it was never so dark but I could
see well enough upon deck to go about.</p>
<p>What now concerned me the most was my water, which began to grow very bad
(though I had plenty of it) and unsavoury, so that I could scarce drink
it, but had no prospect of better. Now and then indeed it snowed a little,
which I made some use of, but this was far from contenting me. Hereupon I
began to contrive; and having nothing else to do, I set two open vessels
upon deck, and drawing water from the hold I filled one of my vessels, and
letting it stand a day and a night I poured it into the other, and so
shifted it every twenty-four hours; this, I found, though it did not bring
it to the primitive taste and render it altogether palatable, was
nevertheless a great help to it, by incorporating the fresh air with it,
so that it became very potable, and this method I constantly used with my
drinking-water, so long as I stayed on board the ship.</p>
<p>It had now been sharp weather for some time, and the cold still
increasing, this put me upon rummaging the ship farther than ever I
thought to do before; when opening a little cabin under deck, I found a
large cargo of fine French brandy, a great many bottles, and some small
casks of Madeira wine, with divers cordial waters. Having tasted these,
and taken out a bottle or two of brandy, and some Madeira, I locked up my
door and looked no farther that time.</p>
<p>The next day I inquired into my provisions, and some of my flesh having
soaked out the pickle, I made fresh pickle and closed it up again. I that
day also found several cheeses cased up in lead, one of which I then
opened and dined upon: but what time of day or night it was when I eat
this meal I could not tell. I found a great many chests well filled, and
one or two of tools which some years after stood me in a very good stead,
though I did not expect they would ever be of that service when I first
met with them.</p>
<p>In this manner I spent my time till I began to see broad daylight again,
which cheered me greatly. I had been often put in hopes during the dark
season that ships were coming towards me, and that I should once more have
the conversation of mankind, for I had by the small glimmering seen many
large bodies (to my thinking) move at a little distance from me, and
particularly toward the reappearing of the light, but though I hallooed as
loud as I could, and often fired my gun, I never received an answer.</p>
<p>When the light returned, my days increased in proportion as they had
before decreased; and gathering comfort from that, I determined to launch
my small boat and to coast along the island, as I judged it, to see if it
was inhabited and by whom; I determined also to make me some lines for
fishing, and carry my gun to try for other game, if I found a place for
landing; for though I had never, since my arrival, seen a single living
creature but my cat, except insects, of which there were many in the water
and in the air before the dark weather, and then began to appear again,
yet I could not but think there were both birds and beasts to be met with.</p>
<p>Upon launching my boat I perceived she was very leaky, so I let her fill
and continue thus a week or more to stop her cracks, then getting down the
side of my ship I scooped her quite dry and found her very fit for use; so
putting on board my gun, lines, brandy bottles, and clothes chest for a
seat, with some little water and provisions for a week, I once more
committed myself to the sea, having taken all the observation I could to
gain my ship again if any accident should happen, though I resolved upon
no account to quit sight of the rock willingly.</p>
<p>I had not rowed very long before I thought I saw an island to my right
about a league distant, to which I inclined to steer my course, the sea
being very calm; but upon surveying it nearer, I found it only a great
cake of ice, about forty yards high above the water and a mile or two in
length. I then concluded that what I had before taken for ships were only
these lumps of ice. Being thus disappointed as to my island, I made what
haste I could back to the rock again and coasted part of its
circumference; but though I had gone two or three leagues of its circuit,
the prospect it afforded was just the same.</p>
<p>I then tried my lines by fastening several very long ones, made of the
log-line, to the side of the boat, baiting them with several different
baits, but took only one fish of about four pounds weight, very much
resembling a haddock, part of which I dressed for my supper after my
return to the ship, and it proved very good. Towards evening I returned to
my home, as I may call it.</p>
<p>The next day I made a voyage on the other side of the rock, though but to
a small distance from the ship, with intent only to fish, but took
nothing. I had then a mind to victual my boat or little cruiser, and
prepare myself for a voyage of two or three days, which I thought I might
safely undertake, as I had never seen a troubled sea since I came to the
island; for though I heard the wind often roaring over my head, yet it
coming always from the land-side, it never disturbed the water near the
shore. I set out the same way I went at first, designing to sail two or
three days out and as many home again, and resolved if possible to fathom
the depth as I went. With this view I prepared a very long line with a
large shot tied in a rag at the end of it, by way of plummet, but I felt
no ground till the second night The next morning I came into thirty fathom
water, then twenty, then sixteen. In both tours I could perceive no
abatement in the height or steepness of the rock.</p>
<p>In about fourteen fathom water I dropped my lines, and lay by for an hour
or two. Feeling several jars as I sat on my chest in the boat, I was sure
I had caught somewhat, so pulling up my lines successively, I brought
first a large eel near six feet long and almost as thick as my thigh,
whose mouth, throat, and fins, were of a fine scarlet, and the belly as
white as snow: he was so strong while in the water, and weighty, I had
much ado to get him into the boat, and then had a harder job to kill him;
for though, having a hatchet with me to cut wood in case I met with any
landing-place, I chopped off his head the moment I had him on board, yet
he had several times after that have like to have broken my legs and beat
me overboard before I had quite taken his life from him, and had I not
whipped off his tail and also divided his body into two or three pieces, I
could not have mastered him. The next I pulled up was a thick fish like a
tench, but of another colour and much bigger. I drew up several others,
flat and long fish, till I was tired with the sport; and then I set out
for the ship again, which I reached the third day.</p>
<p>During this whole time, I had but one shot, and that was as I came
homewards, at a creature I saw upon a high crag of the rock, which I fired
at with ball, fearing that my small shot would not reach it The animal,
being mortally wounded, bounded up, and came tumbling down the rock, very
near me. I picked it up, and found it to be a creature not much unlike our
rabbits, but with shorter ears, a longer tail, and hoofed like a kid,
though it had the perfect fluck of a rabbit I put it into my boat, to
contemplate on when I arrived at the ship; and, plying my oars, got safe,
as I said, on the third day.</p>
<p>I made me a fire to cook with as soon as I had got my cargo out of the
boat into my ship, but was under debate which of my dainties to begin
upon. I had sometimes a mind to have broiled my rabbit, as I called it,
and boiled some of my fish; but being tired, I hung up my flesh till the
next day, and boiled two or three sorts of my fish, to try which was best.
I knew not the nature of most of them, so I boiled a piece of my eel, to
be sure, judging that, however I might like the others, I should certainly
be able to make a good meal of that. This variety being ready, I took a
little of my oil out of the hold for sauce, and sat down to my meal, as
satisfied as an emperor. But upon tasting my several messes, though the
eel was rather richer than the smaller fishes, yet the others were all so
good, I gave them the preference for that time, and laid by the rest of
the eel, and of the other fish, till the next day, when I salted them for
future use.</p>
<p>I kept now a whole week or more at home, to look farther into the contents
of the ship, bottle off a cask of Madeira, which I found leaking, and to
consume my new stores of fish and flesh, which, being somewhat stale when
first salted, I thought would not keep so well as the old ones that were
on board. I added also some fresh bread to my provision, and sweetened
more water by the aforementioned method; and when my necessary domestic
affairs were brought under, I then projected a new voyage.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0010" id="link2HCH0010"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER X. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>Lays in great store of provisions—Resolves to traverse the rock—Sails
for three weeks, still seeing it only—Is sucked under the rock,
and hurried down a cataract—Continues there five weeks—His
description of the cavern—His thoughts and difficulties—His
arrival at a great lake—And his landing in the beautiful country
of Graundevolet</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I had for a long time wanted to see the other side of the rock, and at
last resolved to try if I could not coast it quite round; for, as I
reasoned with myself, I might possibly find some landing-places, and
perhaps a convenient habitation on shore. But as I was very uncertain what
time that might take up, I determined on having provisions, instruments of
divers kinds, and necessary utensils in plenty, to guard against accidents
as well as I could. I therefore took another sea-chest out of the hold of
the ship, and letting it into my boat, replenished it with a stock of
wine, brandy, oil, bread, and the like, sufficient for a considerable
voyage. I also filled a large cask with water, and took a good quantity of
salt to cure what fish I should take by the way. I carried two guns, two
brace of pistols, and other arms, with ammunition proportionable; also an
axe or two, a saw to cut wood if I should see any, and a few other tools,
which might be highly serviceable if I could land. To all these I added an
old sail, to make a covering for my goods and artillery against the
weather. Thus furnished and equipped, having secured my hatches on board,
and everything that might spoil by wet, I set out, with a God's speed, on
my expedition, committing myself once more to Providence and the main
ocean, and proceeding the same way I went the first time.</p>
<p>I did not sail extraordinary fast, but frequently fished in proper places,
and caught a great deal, salting and drying the best of what I took. For
three weeks' time and more, I saw no entrance into the island, as I call
it, nor anything but the same unscalable rock. This uniform prospect gave
me so little hopes of landing, that I was almost of a mind to have
returned again. But, on mature deliberation, resolving to go forward a day
or two more, I had not proceeded twenty-four hours, when, just as it was
becoming dark, I heard a great noise, as of a fall of water, whereupon I
proposed to lie by and wait for day, to see what it was; but the stream
insensibly drawing me on, I soon found myself in an eddy; and the boat
drawing forward beyond all my power to resist it, I was quickly sucked
under a low arch, where, if I had not fallen flat in my boat, having
barely light enough to see my danger, I had undoubtedly been crushed to
pieces or driven overboard. I could perceive the boat to fall with
incredible violence, as I thought, down a precipice, and suddenly whirled
round and round with me, the water roaring on all sides, and dashing
against the rock with a most amazing noise.</p>
<p>I expected every moment my poor little vessel would be staved against the
rock, and I overwhelmed with waters; and for that reason never once
attempted to rise up, or look upon my peril, till after the commotion had
in some measure ceased. At length, finding the perturbation of the water
abate, and as if by degrees I came into a smoother stream, I took courage
just to lift up my affrighted head; but guess, if you can, the horror
which seized me, on finding myself in the blackest of darkness, unable to
perceive the smallest glimmer of light.</p>
<p>However, as my boat seemed to glide easily, I roused myself and struck a
light; but if I had my terrors before, what must I have now! I was quite
stupefied at the tremendous view of an immense arch over my head, to which
I could see no bounds; the stream itself, as I judged, was about thirty
yards broad, but in some places wider, in some narrower. It was well for
me I happened to have a tinder-box, or, though I had escaped hitherto, I
must have at lust perished; for in the narrower parts of the stream, where
it ran swiftest, there were frequently such crags stood out from the rock,
by reason of the turnings and windings, and such sets of the current
against them, as, could I not have seen to manage my boat, which I took
great care to keep in the middle of the stream, must have thrown me on
them, to my inevitable destruction.</p>
<p>Happy it was for me, also, I was so well victualled, and that I had taken
with me two bottles of oil (as I supposed, for I did not imagine I had any
more), or I had certainly been lost, not only through hunger, for I was,
to my guess, five weeks in the vault or cavern, but for want of light,
which the oil furnished, and without which all other conveniences could
have been of no avail to me. I was forced to keep my lamp always burning;
so, not knowing how long my residence was to be in that place, or when I
should get my discharge from it, if ever, I was obliged to husband my oil
with the utmost frugality; and notwithstanding all my caution, it grew
low, and was just spent, in little above half the time I stayed there.</p>
<p>I had now cut a piece of my shirt for a wick to my last drop of oil, which
I twisted and lighted. I burnt the oil in my brass tobacco-box, which I
had fitted pretty well to answer the purpose Sitting down, I had many
black thoughts of what must follow the loss of my light, which I
considered as near expiring, and that, I feared, for ever. I am here,
thought I, like a poor condemned criminal, who knows his execution is
fixed for such a day, nay, such an hour, and dies over and over in
imagination, and by the torture of his mind, till that hour comes: that
hour, which he so much dreads! and yet that very hour which releases him
from all farther dread! Thus do I—my last wick is kindled—my
last drop of fuel is consuming!—and I am every moment apprehending
the shocks of the rock, the suffocation of the water; and, in short,
thinking over my dying thoughts, till the snuff of my lamp throws up its
last curling, expiring flame, and then my quietus will be presently
signed, and I released from my tormenting anxiety! Happy minute! Come
then; I only wait for thee! My spirits grew so low and feeble upon this,
that I had recourse to my brandy bottle to raise them; but, as I was just
going to take a sip, I reflected that would only increase thirst, and,
therefore, it were better to take a little of my white Madeira; so,
putting my dram-bottle again into the chest, I held up one of Madeira, as
I fancied, to the lamp, and seeing it was white (for I had red too) I
clapped it eagerly to my mouth, when the first gulp gave me a greater
refreshment, and more cheered my heart, than all the other liquors I had
put together could have done; insomuch, as I had almost leaped over the
boat's side for joy. "It is oil!" cried I aloud, "it is oil!" I set it
down carefully, with inexpressible pleasure; and examining the rest of the
bottles I had taken for white Madeira, I found two more of those to be
filled with oil. "Now," says I, "here is the counterpart of my condemned
prisoner! For let but a pardon come, though at the gallows, how soon does
he forget he has been an unhappy villain! And I, too, have scarce a notion
now, how a man, in my case, could feel such sorrow as I have for want of a
little oil."</p>
<p>After my first transport, I found myself grow serious, reflecting upon the
vigilance of Providence over us poor creatures, and the various instances
wherein it interposes to save or relieve us in cases of the deepest
distress, where our own foresight, wisdom, and power have utterly failed,
and when, looking all around, we could discover no means of deliverance.
And I saw a train of circumstances leading to the incident I have just
mentioned, which obliged me to acknowledge the superintendence of Heaven
over even my affairs; and as the goodness of God had cared for me thus
far, and manifested itself to me now, in rescuing me, as it were, from
being swallowed up in darkness, I had ground to hope He intended a
complete deliverance of me out of that dismal abyss, and would cause me
yet to praise Him in the full brightness of day.</p>
<p>A series of these meditations brought me (at the end of five weeks, as
nearly as I could compute it by my lamp) to a prodigious lake of water,
bordered with a grassy down, about half a mile wide, of the finest verdure
I had ever seen: this again was flanked with a wood or grove, rising like
an amphitheatre, of about the same breadth; and behind, and above all,
appeared the naked rock to an immense height.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0011" id="link2HCH0011"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XI. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>His joy on his arrival at land—A description of the place—
No inhabitants—Wants fresh water—Resides in a grotto—
Finds water—Views the country—Carries his things to the
grotto.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>It is impossible to express my joy at the sight of day once more. I got on
the land as soon as possible after my dismission from the cavern, and,
kneeling on the ground, returned hearty thanks to God for my deliverance,
begging, at the same time, grace to improve His mercies, and that I might
continue under His protection, whatever should hereafter befall me, and at
last die on my native soil.</p>
<p>I unloaded my vessel as well as I could, and hauled her up on the shore;
and, turning her upside down, made her a covering for my arms and baggage.
I then sat down to contemplate the place, and eat a most delightful meal
on the grass, being quite a new thing to me.</p>
<p>I walked over the greensward to the wood, with my gun in my hand, a brace
of pistols in my girdle, and my cutlass hanging before me; but, when I was
just entering the wood, looking behind me and all around the plain, "Is it
possible," says I, "that so much art (for I did not then believe it was
natural) could have been bestowed upon this place, and no inhabitant in
it? Here are neither buildings, huts, castle, nor any living creature to
be seen! It cannot be," says I, "that this place was made for nothing!"</p>
<p>I then went a considerable way into the wood, and inclined to have gone
much farther, it being very beautiful, but, on second thoughts, judged it
best to content myself at present with only looking out a safe retreat for
that night; for, however agreeable the place then seemed, darkness was at
hand, when everything about me would have more or less of horror in it.</p>
<p>The wood, at its first entrance, was composed of the most charming
flowering shrubs that can be imagined; each growing upon its own stem, at
so convenient a distance from the other, that you might fairly pass
between them any way without the least incommodity. Behind them grew
numberless trees, somewhat taller, of the greatest variety of shapes,
forms, and verdures the eye ever beheld; each, also, so far asunder as was
necessary for the spreading of their several branches and the growth of
their delicious fruits, without a bush, briar, or shrub amongst them.
Behind these, and still on the higher ground, grew an infinite number of
very large, tall trees, much loftier than the former, but intermixed with
some underwood, which grew thicker and closer the nearer you approached
the rock. I made a shift to force my way through these as far as the rock,
which rose as perpendicular as a regular building, having only here and
there some crags and unevennesses. There was, I observed, a space all the
way between the underwood and the rock, wide enough to drive a cart in;
and, indeed, I thought it had been left for that purpose.</p>
<p>I walked along this passage a good way, having tied a rag of the lining of
my jacket at the place of my entrance, to know it again at my coming back,
which I intended to be ere it grew dark; but I found so much pleasure in
the walk, and surveying a small natural grotto which was in the rock, that
the daylight forsook me unawares: whereupon I resolved to put off my
return unto the boat till next morning, and to take up my lodging for that
night in the cave.</p>
<p>I cut down a large bundle of underwood with my cutlass, sufficient to stop
up the mouth of the grotto, and laying me down to rest, slept as sound as
if I had been on board my ship; for I never had one hour's rest together
since I shot the gulf till this. Nature, indeed, could not have supported
itself thus long under much labour; but as I had nothing to do but only
keep the middle stream, I began to be as used to guide myself in it with
my eyes almost closed, and my senses retired, as a higgler is to drive his
cart to market in his sleep.</p>
<p>The next morning I awaked sweetly refreshed; and, by the sign of my rag,
found the way again through the underwood to my boat I raised that up a
little, took out some bread and cheese, and, having eat pretty heartily,
laid me down to drink at the lake, which looked as clear as crystal,
expecting a most delicious draught; but I had forgot it brought me from
the sea, and my first gulp almost poisoned me. This was a sore
disappointment, for I knew my water-cask was nigh emptied; and, indeed,
turning up my boat again, I drew out all that remained, and drank it, for
I was much athirst.</p>
<p>However, I did not despair; I was now so used to God's providence, and had
a sense of its operations so riveted in my mind, that though the vast lake
of salt water was surrounded by an impenetrable rock or barrier of stone,
I rested satisfied that I should rather find even that yield me a fresh
and living stream, than that I should perish for want of it.</p>
<p>With this easy mind did I travel five or six miles on the side of the
lake, and sometimes stepped into the wood, and walked a little there, till
I had gone almost half the diameter of the lake, which lay in a circular
or rather an oval figure. I had then thoughts of walking back, to be near
my boat and lodging, for fear I should be again benighted if I went much
farther; but, considering I had come past no water, and possibly I might
yet find some if I went quite round the lake, I rather chose to take up
with a new lodging that night, than to return; and I did not want for a
supper, having brought out with me more bread and cheese than had served
for dinner, the remainder of which was in the lining of my jacket. When it
grew darkish, I had some thoughts of eating; but I considered, as I was
then neither very hungry nor dry, if I should eat it would but occasion
drought, and I had nothing to allay that with; so I contented myself for
that night to lay me down supperless.</p>
<p>In the morning I set forward again upon my water search, and hoped to
compass the whole lake that day. I had gone about seven miles more, when,
at a little distance before me, I perceived a small hollow or cut in the
grass from the wood to the lake; thither I hasted with all speed, and
blessed God for the supply of a fine fresh rill, which, distilling from
several small clefts in the rock, had collected itself into one stream,
and cut its way through the green sod to the lake.</p>
<p>I lay down with infinite pleasure, and swallowed a most cheering draught
of the precious liquid; and, sitting on the brink, made a good meal of
what I had with me, and then drank again. I had now got five-sixths of the
lake's circumference to go back again to my boat, for I did not suspect
any passage over the cavern's mouth where I came into the lake; and I
could not, without much trouble, consider that, if I would have this water
for a constant supply, I must either come a long way for it, or fix my
habitation near it. I was just going back again, revolving these uneasy
thoughts in my breast, when this rose suddenly in my mind, that, if I
could possibly get over the mouth of the cavern, I should not have above
three miles from my grotto to the water. Now, as I could not get home that
night otherwise than by crossing it, and as, if I lost my labour, I should
be but where I was, whereas if I should get over it, it would very much
shorten my journey, I resolved to try whether the thing was practicable,
first, however, looking out for a resting-place somewhere near my water,
if I should meet with a disappointment.</p>
<p>I then walked into the wood, where, meeting with no place of retreat to my
liking, I went to my rill, and taking another sup, determined not to leave
that side of the lake till morning; but having some time to spare, I
walked about two miles to view the inlet of the lake, and was agreeably
surprised, just over the mouth of the cavern, to see a large stone arch
like a bridge, as if it had been cut out of the rock, quite across the
opening: this cheered me vastly, and, pushing over it, I found a path that
brought me to my boat before night.</p>
<p>I then went up to my grotto for the third night in this most delightful
place; and the next morning early I launched my boat, and taking my
water-cask and a small dipping bucket with me, I rowed away for the rill,
and returned highly pleased with a sufficiency of water, whereof I carried
a bucket and a copper kettle full up with me to the grotto. Indeed, it was
not the least part of my satisfaction that I had this kettle with me; for
though I was in hopes, in my last voyage, I should have come to some
shore, where I could have landed and enjoyed myself over some of my fish,
and for that reason had taken it, notwithstanding things did not turn out
just as I had schemed, yet my kettle proved the most useful piece of
furniture I had.</p>
<p>Having now acquainted myself with the circumference of the lake, and
settled a communication with my rill, I began to think of commencing
housekeeper. In order thereunto, I set about removing my goods up to the
grotto. By constant application, in a few days I had gotten all thither
but my two great chests and my water-cask; and how to drag or drive any of
those to it, I was entirely at a loss. My water-cask was of the utmost
importance to me, and I had thoughts sometimes of stopping it close, and
rolling it to the place; but the ascent through the wood to the grotto was
so steep, that, besides the fear of staving it, which would have been an
irreparable loss, I judged it impossible to accomplish it by my strength;
so with a good deal of discontent, I determined to remit both that and the
chests to future consideration.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0012" id="link2HCH0012"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XII. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>An account of the grotto—A room added to it—-A view of that
building—The author makes a little cart—Also a wet dock for
his boat—Goes in quest of provision—A description of divers
fruits and plants—He brings home a cart-load of different sorts—Makes
experiments on them—Loads his cart with others—A great
disappointment—Makes good bread—Never sees the sun—The
nature of the light</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Having come to a full resolution of fixing my residence at the grotto, and
making that my capital seat, it is proper to give you some description of
it.</p>
<p>This grotto, then, was a full mile from the lake, in the rock which
encompassed the wood. The entrance was scarcely two feet wide, and about
nine feet high, rising from the height of seven feet upward to a point in
the middle. The cavity was about fifteen feet long within, and about five
wide. Being obliged to lie lengthwise in it, full six feet of it were
taken up at the farther end for my lodging only, as nothing could stand on
the side of my bed that would leave me room to come at it. The remaining
nine feet of the cave's length were taken up, first, by my fireplace,
which was the deepest side of the doorway, ranging with my bed (which I
had set close to the rock on one side), and took up near three feet in
length; and my furniture and provisions, of one sort or other, so filled
up the rest, that I had much ado to creep between them into my bed.</p>
<p>In the chest which I had taken for a seat in the boat, as aforesaid, upon
breaking it open by the water-side, I found a mattress, some shirts,
shoes, stockings, and several other useful things; a small case of bottles
with cordials in them, some instruments of surgery, plasters and salves;
all which, together with a large quantity of fish that I had salted, I
carried to the grotto.</p>
<p>My habitation being thus already overcharged, and as I could not, however,
bear the thoughts of quitting it, or of having any of my goods exposed to
the weather on the outside, I was naturally bent on contriving how I
should increase my accommodations. As I had no prospect of enlarging the
grotto itself, I could conceive no other way of effecting my desire but by
the addition of an outer room. This thought pleased me very much, so that
the next day I set myself to plan out the building, and trace the
foundation of it.</p>
<p>I told you before there was about the space of a cart-way between the wood
and the rock clear; but this breadth, as I was building for life (so I
imagined), not appearing to me spacious enough for my new apartment, I
considered how I should extend its bounds into the wood. Hereupon I set
myself to observe what trees stood at a proper distance from my grotto,
that might serve as they stood, with a little management of hewing and the
like, to compose a noble doorway, posts, and supporters; and I found, that
upon cutting down three of the nearest trees, I should answer my purpose
in this respect; and there were several others, about twenty feet from the
grotto, and running parallel with the rock, the situation of which was so
happily adapted to my intention, that I could make them become, as I
fancied, an out-fence or wall; so I took my axe and cut down my nearest
trees, but as I was going to strike, a somewhat different scheme presented
itself to my imagination that altered my resolution.</p>
<p>In conformity with this new plan, I fixed the height of my intended
ceiling, and sawed off my nearest trees to that, sloping from the sides to
the middle, to support cross-beams for the roof to rest on, and left the
trunks standing, by way of pillars, both for the use and ornament of the
structure. In short, I worked hard every day upon my building for a month,
in which time I had cut all my timber into their proper lengths for my
outworks and covering, but was at a great stand how to fix my side-posts,
having no spade or mattock, and the ground almost as hard as flint, for to
be sure it had never been stirred since the creation. I then thought I had
the worst part of my job to get over; however, I went on, and having
contrived, in most of my upright side-quarters, to take the tops of trees,
and leave on the lower parts their cleft, where they began to branch out
and divide from the main stem, I set one of them upright against the rock,
then laid one end of my long ceiling-pieces upon the cleft of it, and laid
the other end upon a tree on the same side, whose top I had also sawed off
with a proper cleft I then went and did the same on the other side; after
this I laid on a proper number of cross-beams, and tied all very firmly
together with the bark of young trees stripped off in long thongs, which
answered that purpose very well. Thus I proceeded, crossing, joining, and
fastening all together, till the whole roof was so strong and firm that
there was no stirring any part of it I then spread it over with small lop
wood, on which I raised a ridge of dried grass and weeds, very thick, and
thatched over the whole with the leaves of a tree very much resembling
those of a palm, but much thicker, and not quite so broad; the entire
surface, I might say, was as smooth as a die, and so ordered, by a gentle
declivity every way, as to carry off the wet.</p>
<p>Having covered in my building, I was next to finish and close the walls of
it; the skeleton of these was composed of sticks, crossing one another
checker-wise and tied together; to fill up the voids, I wove upon them the
longest and most pliable twigs of the underwood I could find, leaving only
a doorway on one side, between two stems of a tree which, dividing in the
trunk at about two feet from the ground, grew from thence, for the rest of
its height, as if the branches were a couple of trees a little distance
from one another, which made a sort of stile-way to my room. When this was
all done, I tempered up some earth by the lake-side, and mixing it to a
due consistence with mud, which I took from the lake, applied it as a
plastering in this manner: I divided it into pieces, which I rolled up of
the size of a foot-ball; these lumps I stuck close by one another on the
lattice, pressing them very hard with my hands, which forced part of them
quite through the small twigs, and then I smoothed both sides with the
back of my saw, to about the thickness of five or six inches; so that by
this means I had a wall round my new apartment a foot thick. This
plaster-work cost me some time and a great deal of labour, as I had a full
mile to go to the lake for every load of stuff, and could carry but little
at once, it was so heavy; but there was neither water for tempering, nor
proper earth to make it with any nearer. At last, however, I completed my
building in every respect but a door, and for this I was forced to use the
lid of my sea chest; which indeed I would have chosen not to apply that
way, but I had nothing else that would, do; and there was, however, this
conveniency, that it had hinges ready fixed thereon.</p>
<p>I now began to enjoy myself in my new habitation, like the absolute and
sole lord of the country, for I had neither seen man nor beast since my
arrival, save a few animals in the trees like our squirrels, and some
water-rats about the lake; but there were several strange kinds of birds I
had never before seen, both on the lake and in the woods.</p>
<p>That which now troubled me most was how to get my water nearer to me than
the lake, for I had no lesser vessel than the cask, which held above
twenty gallons, and to bring that up was a fatigue intolerable. My next
contrivance, therefore, was this: I told you I had taken my chest-lid to
make a door for my ante-chamber, as I now began to call it; so I resolved
to apply the body of the chest also to a purpose different from that it
originally answered. In order to this, I went to the lake where the body
of the chest lay, and sawed it through within about three inches of the
bottom. Of the two ends, having rounded them as well as I could, I made
two wheels; and with one of the sides I made two more. I burnt a hole
through the middle of each; then preparing two axle-trees, I fastened
them, after putting on the wheels, to the bottom of the chest with the
nails I had drawn out, of it. Having finished this machine, on which I
bestowed no small labour, I was hugely pleased with it, and only wished I
had a beast, if it were but an ass, to draw it; however, that task I was
satisfied to perform myself, since there was no help for it; so I made a
good strong cord out of my fishing-lines, and fixed that to drag it by.
When all was thus in readiness, filling my water-cask, I bound it thereon,
and so brought it to the grotto with such ease, comparatively, as quite
charmed me. Having succeeded so well in the first essay, I no sooner
unloaded but down went I again with my cart, or truckle rather, to the
lake, and brought from thence on it my other chest, which I had left
entire.</p>
<p>I had now nothing remaining near the lake but my boat, and had half a mind
to try to bring that up too; but having so frequent occasion for her to
get my water in, which I used in greater abundance now than I had done at
first, a great part going to supply my domestic uses, as well as for
drinking, I resolved against that, and sought out for a convenient dock to
stow it in as a preservative against wind and weather, which I soon after
effected; for having pitched upon a swampy place, overgrown with a sort of
long flags or reeds, I soon cut a trench from the lake, with a sort of
spade or board that I had chopped and sharpened for that use.</p>
<p>Thus having stowed my boat and looked over all my goods and sorted them,
and taken a survey of my provisions, I found I must soon be in want of the
last if I did not forthwith procure a supply; for though I had victualled
so well at setting out, and had been very sparing ever since, yet had it
not been for a great quantity of fish I took and salted in my passage to
the gulf, I had been to seek for food much sooner. Hereupon I thought it
highly prudent to look out before I really wanted.</p>
<p>With this resolution I accoutred myself, as in my first walk, with my
instruments and arms; but instead of travelling the lake-side, I went
along the wood, and therein found great plenty of divers kinds of fruits \
though I could scarce persuade myself to taste or try the effects of them,
being so much unlike our own, or any I had seen elsewhere. I observed
amongst the shrubs abundance of a fruit, or whatever else you may call it,
which grew like a ram's-horn; sharp at the point next the twig it was
fastened to, and circling round and round, one fold upon another, which
gradually increased to the size of my wrist in the middle, and then as
gradually decreased till it terminated in a point again at the contrary
extreme; all which spiral, if it were fairly extended in length, might be
a yard or an ell long. I surveyed this strange vegetable very attentively;
it had a rind, or crust, which I could not break with my hand, but taking
my knife and making an opening therewith in the shell, there issued out a
sort of milky liquor in great quantity, to at least a pint and half, which
having tasted, I found as sweet as honey, and very pleasant: however, I
could not persuade myself any more than just to taste it. I then found on
the large trees several kinds of fruit, like pears or quinces, but most of
them exceeding hard and rough, and quite disagreeable; so I quitted my
hopes of them.</p>
<p>About three miles from my grotto I met with a large space of ground full
of a low plant, growing only with a single woody stalk half a foot high,
and from thence issued a round head, about a foot or ten inches diameter,
but quite flat, about three-quarters of an inch thick, and just like a
cream-cheese standing upon its edge: these grew so close together, that
upon the least wind stirring, their heads rattled against each other very
musically; for though the stalks were so very strong that they would not
easily either bend or break, yet the fanning of the wind upon the broad
heads twisting the stalks, so as to let the heads strike each other, they
made a most agreeable sound.</p>
<p>I stood some time admiring this shrub, and then cutting up one of them, I
found it weighed about two pounds; they had a tough green rind or
covering, very smooth, and the inside full of a stringy pulp, quite white.
In short, I made divers other trials of berries, roots, herbs, and what
else I could find, but received little satisfaction from any of them for
fear of bad qualities. I returned back ruminating on what things I had
seen, resolving to take my cart the next walk, and bring it home loaded
with different kinds of them, in order to make my trials thereof at
leisure: but my cart being too flat and wanting sides, I considered it
would carry very little, and that what it would otherwise bear, on that
account, must tumble and roll off, so I made a fire and turned smith; for
with a great deal to do breaking off the wards of a large key I had, and
making it red-hot, I by degrees fashioned it into a kind of spindle, and
therewith making holes quite round the bottom of my cart, in them I stuck
up sticks about two feet high that I had tapered at the end to fit them.</p>
<p>Having thus qualified my cart for a load, I proceeded with it to the wood,
and cutting a small quantity of each species of green, berry, fruit, and
flower that I could find, and packing them severally in parcels, I
returned at night heavy-laden, and held a council with myself what use
they could most properly be applied to.</p>
<p>I had amongst my goods, as I said, a copper-kettle which held about a
gallon: this I set over my fire and boiled something by turns of every
sort in it, watching all the while, and with a stick stirring and raising
up one thing and then another, to feel when they were boiled tender: but
of upwards of twenty greens which I thus dressed, only one proved eatable,
all the rest becoming more stringy, tough, and insipid for the cooking.
The one I have excepted was a round, thick, woolly-leafed plant, which
boiled tender and tasted as well as spinach; I therefore preserved some
leaves of this to know it again by; and for distinction called it by the
name of that herb.</p>
<p>I then began upon my fruits of the pear and quince kind, at least eight
different sorts; but I found I could make nothing of them, for they were
most of them as rough and crabbed after stewing as before, so I laid them
all aside. Lastly, I boiled my ram's-horn and cream-cheese, as I called
them, together. Upon tasting the latter of these, it was become so watery
and insipid, I laid it aside as useless. I then cut the other and tasted
the juice, which proved so exceeding pleasant that I took a large gulp or
two of it, and tossed it into the kettle again.</p>
<p>Having now gone through the several kinds of my exotics, I had a mind to
re-examine them after cooling, but could make nothing of any of my greens
but the spinach. I tried several berries and nuts too, but, save a few
sort of nuts, they were all very tasteless. Then I began to review the
fruits, and could find but two sorts that I had any the least hopes from.
I then laid the best by and threw the others away. After this process,
which took me up near a whole day, and clearing my house of
good-for-nothings, I returned to reexamine my cheese, that was grown cold,
and was now so dry and hard I could not get my teeth into it; upon which I
was going to skim it away out of my grotto, saying, "Go, thou worthless!"
(for I always spoke aloud my thoughts to myself)—I say I was just
despatching it when I checked my hands, and as I could make no impression
with my teeth, had a mind to try what my knife would do. Accordingly I
began at the edge of the quarter, for I had boiled but a quarter of it,
but the rind was grown so hard and brittle that my knife slipping and
raking along the cut edge of it, scratched off some powder as white as
possible; I then scraped it backward and forward some time, till I found
it would all scrape away in this powder, except the rind, upon which I
laid it aside again for farther experiment.</p>
<p>During this review my kettle and ram's-horn had been boiling, till hearing
it blubber very loud, and seeing there was but little liquor in it, I
whipped it off the fire, for fear of burning its bottom, but took no
further notice of it till about two hours after; when returning to the
grotto, I went to wash out my kettle, but could scarce get my ram's-horn
from the bottom; and when I did, it brought up with it a sort of pitchy
substance, though not so black, and several gummy threads hanging to it,
drawn out to a great length. I wondered at this, and thought the shell of
the ram's-horn had melted, or some such thing, till, venturing to put a
little of the stuff on my tongue, it proved to my thinking as good treacle
as I had ever tasted.</p>
<p>This new discovery pleased me very much. I scraped all the sweet thing up,
and laid it near my grotto in a large leaf of one of the trees (about two
feet long, and broad in proportion) to prevent its running about. In
getting this curiosity out of my kettle, I found in it a small piece of my
cheese, which I suppose had been broke off in stirring; and biting it (for
it was soft enough) I think it was the most luscious and delicate morsel I
ever put into my lips. This unexpected good fortune put me on trying the
best of my pears again; so setting on my kettle, with very little water,
and putting some of my treacle into it, and two of the best pears
quartered, I found, upon a little boiling, they also became an excellent
dainty.</p>
<p>Having succeeded so well, I was quite ripe for another journey with my
cart; which I accordingly undertook, taking my route over the stone
bridge, to see what the other side of the lake produced. In travelling
through the trees, I met, amongst other things, with abundance of large
gourds, which, climbing the trees, displayed their fruit to the height of
twenty or thirty feet above the ground. I cut a great many of these, and
some very large ones of different hues and forms; which of themselves
making a great load, with some few new sorts of berries and greens, were
the gathering of that day. But I must tell you I was almost foiled in
getting them home; for coming to my stone bridge, it rose so steep, and
was so much ruggeder than the grass or wood ground, that I was at a set
upon the first entrance and terribly afraid that I should either break my
wheels or pull off my axle-trees. Hereupon I was forced to unload, and
carry my cargo over in my arms to the other side of the bridge; whither
having then, with less fear but much caution, drawn my cart, I loaded
again and got safe home.</p>
<p>I was mightily pleased with the acquisitions of this journey; for now,
thought I, I shall have several convenient family utensils; so spent the
next day or two in scooping my gourds and cleaning away the pulp. When I
had done this, finding the rinds to be very weak and yielding, I made a
good fire, and setting them round it at a moderate distance to dry, I went
about something else without doors: but, alas! my hopes were ill founded;
for coming home to turn my gourds and see how dry they were, I found them
all warped and turned into a variety of uncouth shapes. This put me to a
stand; but, however, I recovered some pieces of them for use, as the
bottom parts of most of them, after paring away the sides, would hold
something, though they by no means answered my first purpose.</p>
<p>Well, thought I, what if I have lost my gourds, I have gained experience.
I will dry them next time with the guts in, and having stiffened their
rinds in their proper dimensions, then try to cleanse them. So next
morning (for I was very eager at it) I set out with my cart for another
load; and having handed them over the bridge, got safe with them to the
grotto. These by proper management proved exceedingly valuable to me,
answering, in one way or other, the several uses of plates, bottles, pans,
and divers other vessels.</p>
<p>I now got a large quantity of the vegetable ram's-horn, and filled a great
many of the gourds with the treacle it yielded; I also boiled and dried a
large parcel of my cheeses, and hung them up for use, for I had now for
some time made all my bread of the latter, scraping and bruising the
flour, and mixing it with my treacle and water; and this indeed made such
a sweet and nourishing bread, that I could even have lived wholly upon it;
but I afterwards very much improved it by putting the milky juice of the
ram's-horn, unboiled, to my flour in a small quantity, and then baking it
on the hearth, covered over with embers. This detracted nothing from the
sweetness and mellowness of my bread, but made it much lighter than the
treacle alone would have done.</p>
<p>Finding there was no fear of starving, but so far from it, that from day
to day I found out something new to add to my repast, either in
substantials or by way of dessert, I set me down very well contented with
my condition. I had nothing to do but to lay up store against sickness and
the dark weather, which last I expected would soon be upon me, as the days
were now exceeding short. Indeed, though I had now been here six months, I
had never seen the sun since I first entered the gulf; and though there
was very little rain, and but few clouds, yet the brightest daylight never
exceeded that of half an hour after sunset in the summer-time in England,
and little more than just reddened the sky. For the first part of my time
here, there was but little if any difference between day and night; but
afterwards, what I might call the night, or lesser degree of light, took
up more hours than the greater, and went on gradually increasing as to
time, so that I perceived total darkness approached, such as I had on
board my ship the year before.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0013" id="link2HCH0013"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XIII. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>The author lays in a store against the dark weather-Hears voices—His
thoughts thereon—Persuades himself it was a dream—Hears them
again—Determines to see if any one lodged in the rock—Is
satisfied there is nobody—Observations on what he saw—Finds
a strong weed like whipcord—Makes a drag-net—Lengthens it—Catches
a monster—Its description— Makes oil of it</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I had now well stored my grotto with all sorts of winter provisions, and
feeling the weather grow very cold, I expected and waited patiently for
the total darkness. I went little abroad, and employed myself within doors
endeavouring to fence against the approaching extremity of the cold. For
this purpose I prepared a quantity of rushes, which being very dry, I
spread them smoothly on the floor of my bed-chamber a good thickness, and
over them I laid my mattress. Then I made a double sheet of the boat's
awning or sail, that I had brought to cover my goods; and having skewered
together several of the jackets and clothes I found in the chest, of them
I made a coverlid; so that I lay very commodiously, and made very long
nights of it now the dark season was set in.</p>
<p>As I lay awake one night, or day, I know not which, I very plainly heard
the sound of several human voices, and sometimes very loud; but though I
could easily distinguish the articulations, I could not understand the
least word that was said; nor did the voices seem at all to me like such
as I had anywhere heard before, but much softer and more musical. This
startled me, and I rose immediately, slipping on my clothes and taking my
gun in my hand (which I always kept charged, being my constant travelling
companion) and my cutlass. Thus equipped, I walked into my ante-chamber,
where I heard the voices much plainer, till after some little time they by
degrees died quite away. After watching here, and hearkening a good while,
hearing nothing, I walked back into the grotto, and laid me down again on
my bed. I was inclined to open the door of my ante-chamber, but I own I
was afraid; besides, I considered that if I did, I could discover nothing
at any distance by reason of the thick and gloomy wood that enclosed me.</p>
<p>I had a thousand different surmises about the meaning of this odd
incident; and could not conceive how any human creatures should be in my
kingdom (as I called it) but myself, and I never yet see them, or any
trace of their habitation. But then again I reflected, that though I had
surrounded the whole lake, yet I had not traced the out-bounds of the wood
next the rock, where there might be innumerable grottoes like mine; nay,
perhaps some as spacious as that I had sailed through to the lake; and
that though I had not perceived it, yet this beautiful spot might be very
well peopled. But, says I again, if there be any such beings as I am
fancying here, surely they don't skulk in their dens, like savage beasts,
by daylight, and only patrole for prey by night; if so, I shall probably
become a delicious morsel for them ere long, if they meet with me. This
kept me still more within doors than before, and I hardly ever stirred out
but for water or firing. At length, hearing no more voices, nor seeing any
one, I began to be more composed in my mind, and at last grew persuaded it
was all a mere delusion, and only a fancy of mine, without any real
foundation; and sometimes, though I was sure I was fully awake when I
heard them, I persuaded myself I had rose in my sleep, upon a dream of
voices, and recollected with myself the various stories I had heard when a
boy of walking in one's sleep, and the surprising effects of it; so the
whole notion was now blown over.</p>
<p>I had not enjoyed my tranquillity above a week, before my fears were
roused afresh, hearing the same sound of voices twice the same night, but
not many minutes at a time. What gave me most pain was that they were at
such a distance, as I judged by the languor of the sound, that if I had
opened my door I could not have seen the utterers through the trees, and I
was resolved not to venture out; but then I determined, if they should
come again anything near my grotto, to open the door, see who they were,
and stand upon my defence, whatever came of it: For, says I, my entrance
is so narrow and high that more than one cannot come at a time; and I can
with ease despatch twenty of them before they can secure me, if they
should be savages; but if they prove sensible human creatures, it will be
a great benefit to me to join myself to their society. Thus had I formed
my scheme, but I heard no more of them for a great while; so that at
length beginning to grow ashamed of my fears, I became tranquil again.</p>
<p>The day now returning, and with it my labours, I applied to my usual
callings; but my mind ran strangely upon viewing the rock quite round,
that is, the whole circuit of my dominions; for, thinks I, there may
possibly be an outlet through the rock into some other country, from
whence the persons I heard may come. As soon therefore as the days grew
towards the longest, I prepared for my progress. Having lived so well at
home since my settlement, I did not care to trust only to what I could
pick up in the woods for my subsistence during this journey, which would
not only take up time in procuring, but perhaps not agree with me; so I
resolved to carry a supply with me, proportionate to the length of my
perambulation. Hereupon considering that though my walk round the lake was
finished in two days, yet as I now intended to go round by the rock, the
way would be much longer and perhaps more troublesome than that was;
remembering also my journey with Glanlepze in Africa, and how much I
complained of the fruits we carried for our subsistence; these
circumstances, I say, laying together, I resolved to load the cart with a
variety of food, bread and fruits especially, and draw that with me.</p>
<p>Thus provided, I sallied forth with great cheerfulness, and proceeded in
the main easily; though in some places I was forced to make way with my
hatchet, the ground was so over-run with underwood. I very narrowly viewed
the rock as I went, bottom and sides, all the way, but could see nothing
like a passage through it, or indeed any more than one opening, or inlet,
which I entered for about thirty yards, but it was not above three feet
wide, and terminated in the solid rock.</p>
<p>After some days' travel (making all the observations I could on the
several plants, shrubs, and trees which I met with, particularly where any
of these occurred to me entirely new), finding myself a little faintish, I
had a mind for a sup of ram's-horn juice; so I cut me one, but upon
opening it found therein only a pithy pulp, and noways fit to taste. I
supposed by this I was too early for the milk, it being three months later
the last year when I cut them. Hereon, seeing one upon another shrub,
which by its rusty colour I judged might have hung all the winter, I
opened that, and found it full of milk; but putting some of it into my
mouth, it was as sour as any vinegar I ever tasted in my life. So, thinks
I (and said so too; for, as I told you before, I always spoke out), here's
sauce for something when I want it; and this gave me a hint to store
myself with these gourds, to hang by for vinegar the next winter.</p>
<p>By this time I had come almost to my rill, when I entered upon a large
plat of ground miserably over-run with weeds, matted together very thick.
These choked up my wheels in such a manner that I could neither free them
with my hands, nor get either backwards or forwards, they binding my cart
down like so many cords; so that I was obliged to cut my way back again
with my hatchet, and take a sweep round in the wood, on the outside of
these weeds.</p>
<p>In all my life I never saw anything of its size, for it was no thicker
than a whipcord, so strong as this weed; and what raised my wonder was the
length of it, for I drew out pieces of it near fifty feet long, and even
they were broken at the end, so that it might be as long again for aught I
know, for it was so matted and twisted together, that it was a great trial
of patience to untangle it; but that which was driest, and to me looked
the rottenest and weakest, I found to be much the strongest. Upon
examination of its parts, I discovered it to be composed of an infinite
number of small threads, spirally overlaying and enfolding one another.</p>
<p>As I saw but few things that I could not find a use for, so this I
perceived would serve all the common purposes of packthread; a thing I was
often in want of. This inclined me to take a load of it home with me.
Indeed the difficulty of getting a quantity in the condition I desired it,
puzzled me a little; for, says I, if I cut up a good deal of it with my
hatchet, as I first designed, I shall only have small lengths, good for
little, and to get it in pieces of any considerable length, so as to be of
service, will require much time and labour. But reflecting how much I
needed it, and of what benefit it would be, I resolved to make a trial of
what I could do; so, without more hesitation, I went to work, and cutting
a fibre close to its root, I extricated that thread from all its windings,
just as one does an entangled whipcord. When I had thus disengaged a
sufficient length, I cut that off, and repeating the like operation, in
about three hours' time, but with no little toil, I made up my load of
different lengths just to my liking. Having finished this task, I filled
the gourd, brought for that purpose, with water; and having first viewed
the whole remaining part of the rock, I returned over the stone bridge
home again.</p>
<p>This journey, though it took me up several days, and was attended with
some fatigue, had yet given me great satisfaction; for now I was persuaded
I could not have one rival or enemy to fear in my whole dominions. And
from the impossibility, as I supposed, of there being any, or of the
ingress of any, unless by the same passage I entered at, and by which I
was well assured they could never return, I grew contented, and blamed
myself for the folly of my imaginary voices, as I called them then, and
took it for a distemper of the fancy only.</p>
<p>The next day I looked over my load of matweed, having given it that name,
and separated the different lengths from each other. I then found I had
several pieces between forty and fifty feet long, of which I resolved to
get a good number more, to make me a drag-net that I might try for some
fish in the lake. A day or two after, therefore, I brought home another
load of it Then I picked out a smooth level spot upon the green-sward, and
having prepared a great number of short wooden pegs, I strained a line of
the matweed about ten feet long, tying it at each end to a peg, and stuck
a row of pegs along by that line, about two inches asunder; I next
strained another line of the same length, parallel to that, at the
distance of forty feet from it, and stuck pegs thereby, corresponding to
the former row; and from each peg on one side, to the opposite peg on the
other, I tied a like length of my mat-line, quite through the whole number
of pegs; when the work looked like the inside of a harpsichord. I
afterwards drove pegs in like manner along the whole length of the two
outermost longer lines, and tied shorter lines to them, so that the whole
affair then represented the squares of a racket; the corners of each of
which squares I tied very tight with smaller pieces of the line, till I
had formed a complete net of forty feet long and ten wide.</p>
<p>When I had finished my net, as I thought, I wrapped several stones in
rags, and fastened them to the bottom to sink it, and some of the smallest
unscooped dry gourds to the top, to keep that part buoyant. I now longed
to begin my new trade, and carried the net to my boat with that intention;
but after two or three hauls I found it would not answer for want of
length (though by chance I caught a blackish fish without scales, a little
bigger than whiting, but much longer, which stuck by the gills in it); so
I left the net in the boat, resolving to make an addition to it with all
speed; and returning to my grotto, I supped on the fish I had taken and
considered how to pursue my enterprise with better effect.</p>
<p>I provided me with another large parcel of line; and having brought two
more lengths to perfection, I joined all together, and fixing one end on
shore, by a pole I had cut for that purpose, I launched my boat, with the
other end in it, taking a sweep the length of my net round to my stick
again, and getting on shore, hauled up my net by both ends together. I
found now I had mended my instrument, and taken a proper way of applying
it; for by this means, in five hauls, I caught about sixteen fish of three
or four different sorts, and one shell-fish, almost like a lobster, but
without great claws, and with a very small short tail; which made me
think, as the body was thrice as long as a lobster's in proportion, that
it did not swim backwards, like that creature, but only crawled forwards
(it having lobsterlike legs, but much shorter and stronger), and that the
legs all standing so forward, its tail was, by its motion, to keep the
hinder part of the body from dragging upon the ground, as I observed it
did when the creature walked on land, it then frequently flacking its
short tail.</p>
<p>These fish made me rich in provisions. Some of them I ate fresh, and the
remainder I salted down. But of all the kinds, my lobster was the most
delicious food, and made me almost three meals.</p>
<p>Thus finding there were fish to be had, though my present tackle seemed
suitable enough to my family, yet could I not rest till I had improved my
fishery by enlarging my net; for as it was, even with my late addition, I
must either sweep little or no compass of ground, or it would have no bag
behind me. Upon this I set to work and shortly doubled the dimensions of
it. I had then a mind to try it at the mouth of my rill; so taking it with
me the next time I crossed the lake for water, and fastening it to my
pole, close by the right side of the rill, I swept a long compass round to
the left, and closing the ends, attempted to draw it up in the hollow cut
of the rill. But by the time I had gathered up two-thirds of the net, I
felt a resistance that quite amazed me. In short, I was not able to stand
against the force I felt. Whereupon sitting down in the rill, and clapping
my feet to the two sides of it, I exerted all my strength, till finally I
became conqueror, and brought up so shocking a monster, that I was just
rising to run for my life on the sight of it. But recollecting that the
creature was hampered, and could not make so much resistance on the land
as in the water, I ventured to drag the net up as far from the rill as my
strength and breath would permit me; and then running to the boat for my
gun, I returned to the net to examine my prize. Indeed, I had not
instantly resolution enough to survey it, and when at length I assumed
courage enough to do so, I could not perfectly distinguish the parts, they
were so discomposed; but taking hold of one end of the net, I endeavoured
to disentangle the thing, and then drawing the net away, a most surprising
sight presented itself: the creature reared upright, about three feet
high, covered all over with long, black shaggy hair, like a bear, which
hung down from his head and neck quite along his back and sides. He had
two fins, very broad and large, which, as he stood erect, looked like
arms, and these he waved and whirled about with incredible velocity; and
though I wondered at first at it, I found afterwards it was the motion of
these fins that kept him upright; for I perceived when they ceased their
motion he fell flat on his belly. He had two very large feet, which he
stood upon, but could not run, and but barely walk on them, which made me
in the less haste to despatch him; and after he had stood upon his feet
about four minutes, clapping his fins to his sides, he fell upon his
belly.</p>
<p>When I found he could not attack me, I was moving closer to him; but upon
sight of my stirring, up he rose again, and whirled his fins about as
before so long as he stood. And now I viewed him round, and found he had
no tail at all, and that his hinder fins, or feet, very much resembled a
large frog's, but were at least ten inches broad, and eighteen long, from
heel to toe; and his legs were so short that when he stood upright his
breech bore upon the ground. His belly, which he kept towards me, was of
an ash-colour, and very broad, as also was his breast His eyes were small
and blue, with a large black sight in the middle, and rather of an oval
than round make. He had a long snout like a boar, and vast teeth. Thus
having surveyed him near half an hour living, I made him rise up once more
and shot him in the breast. He fell, and giving a loud howl, or groan,
expired.</p>
<p>I had then time to see what else I had caught; and turning over the net,
found a few of the same fish I had taken before, and some others of a
flat-tish make, and one little lump of flesh unformed; which last, by all
I could make of it, seemed to be either a spawn or young one of that I had
shot.</p>
<p>The great creature was so heavy, I was afraid I must have cut him in
pieces to get him to the boat; but with much ado, having stowed the rest,
I tumbled him on board. I then filled my water-cask and rowed homewards.
Being got to land, I was obliged to bring down my cart, to carry my great
beast-fish, as I termed him, up to the grotto. When I had got him thither,
I had a notion of first tasting, and then, if I liked his flesh, of
salting him down and drying him; so, having flayed him and taken out the
guts and entrails, I boiled a piece of him; but it made such a blaze that
most of the fat ran into the fire, and the flesh proved so dry and rank
that I could no ways endure it.</p>
<p>I then began to be sorry I had taken so much pains for no profit, and had
endangered my net into the bargain (for that had got a crack or two in the
scuffle), and was thinking to throw away my large but worthless
acquisition.</p>
<p>However, as I was now prone to weighing all things, before I threw it away
I resolved to consider a little; whereupon I changed my mind. Says I, Here
is a good warm skin, which, when dry, will make me a rare cushion. Again,
I have for a long while had no light beside that of the day; but now as
this beast's fat makes such a blaze in the fire, and issues in so great a
quantity from such a small piece as I broiled, why may not I boil a good
tallow or oil out of it? and if I can, I have not made so bad a hand of my
time as I thought for.</p>
<p>In short, I went immediately to work upon this subject (for I never let a
project cool after I had once started it), and boiled as much of the flesh
as the kettle would hold, and letting it stand to cool, I found it turned
out very good oil for burning; though I confess I thought it would rather
have made tallow. This success quickened my industry; and I repeated the
operation till I got about ten quarts of this stuff, which very well
rewarded my labour. After I had extracted as much oil as I could from the
beast-fish, the creature having strongly impressed my imagination, I
conceived a new fancy in relation to it; and that was, having heard him
make a deep, howling groan at his death, I endeavoured to persuade myself,
and at last verily believed, that the voices I had so often heard in the
dark weather proceeded from numbers of these creatures, diverting
themselves in the lake, or sporting together on the shore; and this
thought, in its turn, contributed to ease my apprehensions in that
respect.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0014" id="link2HCH0014"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XIV. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>The author passes the summer pleasantly—Hears the voices in the
winter—Ventures out—Sees a strange sight on the lake—
His uneasiness at it—His dream—Soliloquy—Hears the
voices again, and perceives a great shock on his building— Takes
up a beautiful woman—He thinks her dead, but recovers her—A
description of her—She stays with him</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I passed the summer (though I had never yet seen the sun's body) very much
to my satisfaction: partly in the work I have been describing (for I had
taken two more of the beast-fish, and had a great quantity of oil from
them); partly in building me a chimney in my ante-chamber of mud and earth
burnt on my own hearth into a sort of brick; in making a window at one end
of the abovesaid chamber, to let in what little light would come through
the trees when I did not choose to open my door; in moulding an earthen
lamp for my oil; and, finally, in providing and laying in stores, fresh
and salt (for I had now cured and dried many more fish), against winter.
These, I say, were my summer employments at home, intermixed with many
agreeable excursions. But now the winter coming on, and the days growing
very short, or indeed there being no day properly speaking, but a kind of
twilight, I kept mostly in my habitation, though not so much as I had done
the winter before, when I had no light within doors, and slept, or at
least lay still, great part of my time; for now my lamp was never out. I
also turned two of my beast-fish skins into a rug to cover my bed, and the
third into a cushion, which I always sat upon, and a very soft and warm
cushion it made. All this together rendered my life very easy, yea, even
comfortable.</p>
<p>An indifferent person would now be apt to ask, What would this man desire
more than he had? To this I answer, that I was contented while my
condition was such as I have been describing; but a little while after the
darkness or twilight came on, I frequently heard the voices again;
sometimes a few only at a time, as it seemed, and then again in great
numbers. This threw me into new fears, and I became as uneasy as ever,
even to the degree of growing quite melancholy; though, otherwise, I never
received the least injury from anything. I foolishly attempted several
times, by looking out of my window, to discover what these odd sounds
proceeded from, though I knew it was too dark to see anything there.</p>
<p>I was now fully convinced, by a more deliberate attention to them, that
they could not be uttered by the beast-fish, as I had afore conjectured,
but only by beings capable of articulate speech; but then, what or where
they were, it galled me to be ignorant of.</p>
<p>At length, one night or day, I cannot say which, hearing the voices very
distinctly, and praying very earnestly to be either delivered from the
uncertainty they had put me under, or to have them removed from me, I took
courage, and arming myself with gun, pistols, and cutlass, I went out of
my grotto and crept down the wood. I then heard them plainer than before,
and was able to judge from what point of the compass they proceeded.
Hereupon I went forward towards the sound, till I came to the verge of the
wood, where I could see the lake very well by the dazzle of the water.
Thereon, as I thought, I beheld a fleet of boats, covering a large
compass, and not far from the bridge. I was shocked hereat beyond
expression. I could not conceive where they came from, or whither they
would go; but supposed there must be some other passage to the lake than I
had found in my voyage through the cavern, and that for certain they came
that way, and from some place of which as yet I had no manner of
knowledge.</p>
<p>Whilst I was entertaining myself with this speculation, I heard the people
in the boats laughing and talking very merrily, though I was too distant
to distinguish the words. I discerned soon after all the boats (as I still
supposed 'em) draw up, and push for the bridge; presently after, though I
was sure no boat entered the arch, I saw a multitude of people on the
opposite shore all marching towards the bridge; and what was the strangest
of all, there was not the least sign of a boat now left upon the whole
lake. I then was in a greater consternation than before; but was still
much more so when I saw the whole posse of people, that as I have just
said were marching towards the bridge, coming over it to my side of the
lake. At this my heart failed, and I was just going to run to my grotto
for shelter; but taking one look more, I plainly discovered that the
people, leaping one after another from the top of the bridge, as if into
the water, and then rising again, flew in a long train over the lake, the
lengthways of it, quite out of my sight, laughing, hallooing, and sporting
together; so that looking back again to the bridge and on the lake, I
could neither see person nor boat, nor anything else, nor hear the least
noise or stir afterwards for that time.</p>
<p>I returned to my grotto brimful of this amazing adventure, bemoaning my
misfortune in being at a place where I was like to remain ignorant of what
was doing about me. For, says I, if I am in a land of spirits, as now I
have little room to doubt, there is no guarding against them. I am never
safe, even in my grotto; for that can be no security against such beings
as can sail on the water in no boats, and fly in the air on no wings, as
the case now appears to me, who can be here and there and wherever they
please. What a miserable state, I say, am I fallen to! I should have been
glad to have had human converse, and to have found inhabitants in this
place; but there being none, as I supposed hitherto, I contented myself
with thinking that I was at least safe from all those evils mankind in
society are obnoxious to. But now, what may be the consequence of the next
hour I know not; nay, I am not able to say but whilst I speak, and show my
discontent, they may at a distance conceive my thoughts, and be hatching
revenge against me for my dislike of them.</p>
<p>The pressure of my spirits inclining me to repose, I laid me down, but
could get no rest; nor could all my most serious thoughts, even of the
Almighty Providence, give me relief under my present anxiety: and all this
was only from my state of uncertainty concerning the reality of what I had
heard and seen, and from the earnestness with which I coveted a
satisfactory knowledge of those beings who had just taken their flight
from me.</p>
<p>I really believe the fiercest wild beast, or the most savage of mankind
that had met me, and put me upon my defence, would not have given me half
the trouble that then lay upon me; and the more, for that I had no seeming
possibility of ever being rid of my apprehensions: so finding I could not
sleep, I got up again; but as I could not fly from myself, all the art I
could use with myself was but in vain to obtain me any quiet.</p>
<p>In the height of my distress I had recourse to prayer, with no small
benefit; begging that if it pleased not the Almighty Power to remove the
object of my fears, at least to resolve my doubts about them, and to
render them rather helpful than hurtful to me. I hereupon, as I always did
on such occasions, found myself much more placid and easy, and began to
hope the best, till I had almost persuaded myself that I was out of
danger; and then laying myself down, I rested very sweetly till I was
awakened by the impulse of the following dream.</p>
<p>Methought I was in Cornwall, at my wife's aunt's; and inquiring after her
and my children, the old gentlewoman informed me, both my wife and
children had been dead some time, and that my wife, before her departure,
desired her (that is, her aunt) immediately upon my arrival to tell me she
was only gone to the lake, where I should be sure to see her, and be happy
with her ever after. I then, as I fancied, ran to the lake to find her. In
my passage she stopped me, crying, "Whither so fast, Peter? I am your
wife, your Patty." Methought I did not know her, she was so altered; but
observing her voice, and looking more wistfully at her, she appeared to me
as the most beautiful creature I ever beheld. I then went to seize her in
my arms; but the hurry of my spirits awakened me.</p>
<p>When I got up, I kept at home, not caring even to look out at my door. My
dream ran strangely in my head, and I had now nothing but Patty in my
mind. "Oh!" cries I, "how happy could I be with her, though I had only her
in this solitude. Oh! that this was but a reality, and not a dream." And
indeed, though it was but a dream, I could scarce refrain from running to
the lake to meet my Patty. But then I checked my folly, and reasoned
myself into some degree of temper again. However, I could not forbear
crying out, "What, nobody to converse with! Nobody to assist, comfort, or
counsel me! This is a melancholy situation indeed." Thus I ran on
lamenting till I was almost weary, when on a sudden I again heard the
voices. "Hark!" says I, "here they come again. Well, I am now resolved to
face them, come life, come death! It is not to be alone I thus dread; but
to have company about me, and not know who or what, is death to me worse
than I can suffer from them, be they who or what they will."</p>
<p>During my soliloquy the voices increased, and then by degrees diminished
as usual; but I had scarce got my gun in my hand, to pursue my resolution
of showing myself to those who uttered them, when I felt such a thump upon
the roof of my ante-chamber as shook the whole fabric and set me all over
into a tremor. I then heard a sort of shriek, and a rustle near the door
of my apartment; all which together seemed very terrible. But I, having
before determined to see what and who it was, resolutely opened my door
and leaped out I saw nobody; all was quite silent, and nothing that I
could perceive but my own fears amoving. I went then softly to the corner
of the building, and there looking down, by the glimmer of my lamp which
stood in the window, I saw something in human shape lying at my feet. I
gave the word, "Who is there?" Still no one answered. My heart was ready
to force a way through my side. I was for a while fixed to the earth like
a statue. At length, recovering, I stepped in, fetched my lamp, and
returning saw the very beautiful face my Patty appeared under in my dream;
and not considering that it was only a dream, I verily thought I had my
Patty before me; but she seemed to be stone dead. Upon viewing her other
parts (for I had never yet removed my eyes from her face), I found she had
a sort of brown chaplet, like lace, round her head, under and about which
her hair was tucked up and twined; and she seemed to me to be clothed in a
thin hair-coloured silk garment, which, upon trying to raise her, I found
to be quite warm, and therefore hoped there was life in the body it
contained. I then took her into my arms, and treading a step backwards
with her, I put out my lamp; however, having her in my arms, I conveyed
her through the doorway in the dark into my grotto; here I laid her upon
my bed, and then ran out for my lamp.</p>
<p>This, thinks I, is an amazing adventure. How could Patty come here, and
dressed in silk and whalebone too? Sure that is not the reigning fashion
in England now? But my dream said she was dead. Why, truly, says I, so she
seems to be. But be it so; she is warm. Whether this is the place for
persons to inhabit after death or not, I can't tell (for I see there are
people here, though I don't know them); but be it as it will, she feels as
flesh and blood; and if I can but bring her to stir and act again as my
wife, what matters it to me what she is? It will be a great blessing and
comfort to me; for she never would have come to this very spot but for my
good.</p>
<p>Top-full of these thoughts, I re-entered my grotto, shut my door and
lighted my lamp; when going to my Patty (as I delighted to fancy her), I
thought I saw her eyes stir a little. I then set the lamp farther off for
fear of offending them if she should look up; and warming the last glass I
had reserved of my Madeira, I carried it to her, but she never stirred. I
now supposed the fall had absolutely killed her, and was prodigiously
grieved; when laying my hand on her breast I perceived the fountain of
life had some motion. This gave me infinite pleasure; so, not despairing,
I dipped my finger in the wine and moistened her lips with it two or three
times, and I imagined they opened a little. Upon this I bethought me, and
taking a teaspoon, I gently poured a few drops of the wine by that means
into her mouth. Finding she swallowed it, I poured in another spoonful,
and another, till I brought her to herself so well as to be able to sit
up. All this I did by a glimmering light which the lamp afforded from a
distant part of the room, where I had placed it, as I have said, out of
her sight.</p>
<p>I then spoke to her, and asked divers questions, as if she had really been
Patty and understood me; in return of which she uttered a language I had
no idea of, though in the most musical tone, and with the sweetest accent
I ever heard. It grieved me I could not understand her. However, thinking
she might like to be on her feet, I went to lift her off the bed, when she
felt to my touch in the oddest manner imaginable; for while in one respect
it was as though she had been cased up in whalebone it was at the same
time as soft and warm as if she had been naked.</p>
<p>I then took her in my arms and carried her into my ante-chamber again,
where I would fain have entered into conversation, but found she and I
could make nothing of it together, unless we could understand one
another's speech. It is very strange my dream should have prepossessed me
so of Patty, and of the alteration of her countenance, that I could by no
means persuade myself the person I had with me was not she; though, upon a
deliberate comparison, Patty, as pleasing as she always was to my taste,
would no more come up to this fair creature than a coarse ale-wife would
to Venus herself.</p>
<p>You may imagine we stared heartily at each other, and I doubted not but
she wondered as much as I by what means we came so near each other. I
offered her everything in my grotto which I thought might please her; some
of which she gratefully received, as appeared by her looks and behaviour.
But she avoided my lamp, and always placed her back toward it. I observing
that, and ascribing it to her modesty in my company, let her have her
will, and took care to set it in such a position myself as seemed
agreeable to her, though it deprived me of a prospect I very much admired.</p>
<p>After we had sat a good while, now and then, I may say, chattering to one
another, she got up and took a turn or two about the room. When I saw her
in that attitude, her grace and motion perfectly charmed me, and her shape
was incomparable; but the strangeness of her dress put me to my trumps to
conceive either what it was, or how it was put on.</p>
<p>Well, we supped together, and I set the best of everything I had before
her, nor could either of us forbear speaking in our own tongue, though we
were sensible neither of us understood the other. After supper I gave her
some of my cordials, for which she showed great tokens of thankfulness,
and often in her way, by signs and gestures, which were very far from
being insignificant, expressed her gratitude for my kindness. When supper
had been some time over, I showed her my bed and made signs for her to go
to it; but she seemed very shy of that, till I showed her where I meant to
lie myself, by pointing to myself, then to that, and again pointing to her
and to my bed. When at length I had made this matter intelligible to her,
she lay down very composedly; and after I had taken care of my fire, and
set the things I had been using for supper in their places, I laid myself
down too; for I could have no suspicious thoughts or fear of danger from a
form so excellent.</p>
<p>I treated her for some time with all the respect imaginable, and never
suffered her to do the least part of my work. It was very inconvenient to
both of us only to know each other's meaning by signs; but I could not be
otherwise than pleased to see that she endeavoured all in her power to
learn to talk like me. Indeed I was not behindhand with her in that
respect, striving all I could to imitate her. What I all the while
wondered at was, she never showed the least disquiet at her confinement;
for I kept my door shut at first, through fear of losing her, thinking she
would have taken an opportunity to run away from me; for little did I then
think she could fly.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0015" id="link2HCH0015"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XV. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>Wilkin s afraid of losing his new mistress—They live together all
winter—A remark on that—They begin to know each other's
language—A long discourse between them at cross purposes—She
flies—They engage to be man and wife.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>After my new love had been with me a fortnight, finding my water run low,
I was greatly troubled at the thought of quitting her any time to go for
more; and having hinted it to her, with seeming uneasiness, she could not
for a while fathom my meaning; but when she saw me much confused, she came
at length, by the many signs I made, to imagine it was my concern for her
which made me so; whereupon she expressively enough signified I might be
easy, for she did not fear anything happening to her in my absence. On
this, as well as I could declare my meaning, I entreated her not to go
away before my return. As soon as she understood what I signified to her
by actions, she sat down, with her arms across, leaning her head against
the wall to assure me she would not stir. However, as I had before nailed
a cord to the outside of the door, I tied that for caution's sake to the
tree, for fear of the worst: but I believe she had not the least design of
removing.</p>
<p>I took my boat, net, and water-cask, as usual, desirous of bringing her
home a fresh fish dinner, and succeeded so well as to catch enough for
several good meals, and to spare. What remained I salted, and found she
liked that better than the fresh, after a few days' salting; though she
did not so well approve of that I had formerly pickled and dried. As my
salt grew very low, though I had been as sparing of it as possible, I now
resolved to try making some; and the next summer I effected it.</p>
<p>Thus we spent the remainder of the winter together, till the days began to
be light enough for me to walk abroad a little in the middle of them; for
I was now under no apprehensions of her leaving me, as she had before this
time had so many opportunities of doing so, but never once attempted it.</p>
<p>I must here make one reflection upon our conduct, which you will almost
think incredible, viz., that we two, of different sexes, not wanting our
peculiar desires, fully inflamed with love to each other, and no outward
obstacle to prevent our wishes, should have been together, under the same
roof alone for five months, conversing together from morning to night (for
by this time she pretty well understood English, and I her language), and
yet I should never have clasped her in my arms, or have shown any further
amorous desires to her than what the deference I all along paid her could
give her room to surmise. Nay, I can affirm that I did not even then know
that the covering she wore was not the work of art, but the work of
nature, for I really took it for silk; though it must be premised that I
had never seen it by any other light than of my lamp. Indeed the modesty
of her carriage and sweetness of her behaviour to me had struck into me
such a dread of offending her, that though nothing upon earth could be
more capable of exciting passion than her charms, I could have died rather
than have attempted only to salute her without actual invitation.</p>
<p>When the weather cleared up a little by the lengthening of daylight, I
took courage one afternoon to invite her to walk with me to the lake; but
she sweetly excused herself from it, whilst there was such a frightful
glare of light, as she said; but looking out at the door, told me, if I
would not go out of the wood she would accompany me: so we agreed to take
a turn only there. I first went myself over the stile of the door, and
thinking it rather too high for her, I took her in my arms and lifted her
over. But even when I had her in this manner, I knew not what to make of
her clothing, it sat so true and close; but seeing by a steadier and truer
light in the grove, though a heavy gloomy one, than my lamp had afforded,
I begged she would let me know of what silk or other composition her
garment was made. She smiled, and asked me if mine was not the same under
my jacket "No, lady," says I, "I have nothing but my skin under my
clothes."—"Why, what do you mean?" replies she, somewhat tartly;
"but indeed I was afraid that something was the matter by that nasty
covering you wear, that you might not be seen. Are you not a glumm?"*—"Yes,"says
I, "fair creature." (Here, though you may conceive she spoke part English,
part her own tongue, and I the same, as we best understood each other, yet
I shall give you our discourse, word for word, in plain English.) "Then,"
says she, "I am afraid you must have been a very bad man, and have been
crashee,** which I should be very sorry to hear."</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* A man. ** Slit.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I told her I believed we were none of us so good as we might be, but I
hoped my faults had not at most exceeded other men's; but I had suffered
abundance of hardships in my time; and that at last Providence having
settled me in this spot, from whence I had no prospect of ever departing,
it was none of the least of its mercies to bring to my knowledge and
company the most exquisite piece of all His works, in her, which I should
acknowledge as long as I lived. She was surprised at this discourse, and
asked me (if I did not mean to impose upon her, and was indeed an
ingcrashee* glumm) why I should tell her I had no prospect of departing
hence. "Have not you," says she, "the same prospect that I or any other
person has of departing? Sir," added she, "you don't do well, and really I
fear you are slit, or you would not wear this nasty cumbersome coat
(taking hold of my jacket-sleeve), if you were not afraid of showing the
signs of a bad life upon your natural clothing."</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* Unslit.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I could not for my heart imagine what way there was to get out of my
dominions. But certainly, thought I, there must be some way or other, or
she would not be so peremptory. And as to my jacket, and showing myself in
my natural clothing, I profess she made me blush; and but for shame, I
would have stripped to my skin to have satisfied her. "But, madam," says
I, "pray pardon me, for you are really mistaken; I have examined every
nook and corner of this new world in which we now are, and can find no
possible outlet; nay, even by the same way I came in, I am sure it is
impossible to get out again."—"Why," says she, "what outlets have
you searched for, or what way can you expect out but the way you came in?
And why is that impossible to return by again? If you are not slit, is not
the air open to you? Will not the sky admit you to patrole in it, as well
as other people? I tell you, sir, I fear you have been slit for your
crimes; and though you have been so good to me, that I can't help loving
of you heartily for it, yet if I thought you had been slit, I would not,
nay, could not, stay a moment longer with you; no, though it should break
my heart to leave you."</p>
<p>I found myself now in a strange quandary, longing to know what she meant
by being slit, and had a hundred strange notions in my head whether I was
slit or not; for though I knew what the word naturally signified well
enough, yet in what manner or by what figure of speech she applied it to
me, I had no idea of. But seeing her look a little angrily upon me, "Pray,
madam," says I, "don't be offended, if I take the liberty to ask you what
you mean by the word crashee* so often repeated by you; for I am an utter
stranger to what you mean by it."—"Sir," says she, "pray answer me
first how you came here?"—"Madam," replied I, "will you please to
take a walk to the verge of the wood, I will show you the very passage."—"Sir,"
says she, "I perfectly know the range of the rocks all round, and by the
least description, without going to see them, can tell from which you
descended."—"In truth," said I, "most charming lady, I descended
from no rock at all; nor would I for a thousand worlds attempt what could
not be accomplished but by my destruction."—"Sir," says she, in some
anger, "it is false, and you impose upon me."—"I declare to you,"
says I, "madam, what I tell you is strictly true; I never was near the
summit of any of the surrounding rocks, or anything like it; but as you
are not far from the verge of the wood, be so good as to step a little
farther and I will show you my entrance in hither."—"Well," says
she, "now this odious dazzle of light is lessened, I don't care if I do go
with you."</p>
<p>When we came far enough to see the bridge, "There, madam," says I, "there
is my entrance, where the sea pours into this lake from yonder cavern."—"It
is not possible," says she; "this is another untruth; and as I see you
would deceive me, and are not to be believed, farewell; I must be gone.
But, hold," says she, "let me ask you one thing more; that is, by what
means did you come through that cavern? You could not have used to have
come over the rock?"—"Bless me, madam!" says I, "do you think I and
my boat could fly? Come over the rock, did you say? No, madam; I sailed
from the great sea, the main ocean, in my boat, through that cavern into
this very lake here."—"What do you mean by your boat?" says she.
"You seem to make two things of your boat you say you sailed with and
yourself."—"I do so," replied I; "for, madam, I take myself to be
good flesh and blood, but my boat is made of wood and other materials."—"Is
it so?" says she. "And, pray, where is this boat that is made of wood and
other materials?—under your jacket?"—"Lord, madam!" says I,
"you put me in fear that you were angry; but now I hope you only joke with
me. What, put a boat under my jacket! No, madam; my boat is in the lake."—"What,
more untruths?" says she.—"No, madam," I replied; "if you would be
satisfied of what I say (every word of which is as true as that my boat
now is in the lake), pray walk with me thither and make your own eyes
judges what sincerity I speak with." To this she agreed, it growing dusky;
but assured me, if I did not give her good satisfaction, I should see her
no more.</p>
<p>We arrived at the lake; and going to my wet-dock, "Now, madam," says I,
"pray satisfy yourself whether I spake true or no." She looked at my boat,
but could not yet frame a proper notion of it. Says I, "Madam, in this
very boat I sailed from the main ocean through that cavern into this lake;
and shall at last think myself the happiest of all men if you continue
with me, love me, and credit me; and I promise you I'll never deceive you,
but think my life happily spent in your service." I found she was hardly
content yet to believe what I told her of my boat to be true; till I
stepped into it, and pushing from the shore, took my oars in my hand, and
sailed along the lake by her, as she walked on the shore. At last she
seemed so well reconciled to me and my boat, that she desired I would take
her in. I immediately did so, and we sailed a good way; and as we returned
to my dock I described to her how I procured the water we drank, and
brought it to shore in that vessel.</p>
<p>"Well," says she, "I have sailed, as you call it, many a mile in my
lifetime, but never in such a thing as this. I own it will serve very well
where one has a great many things to carry from place to place; but to be
labouring thus at an oar when one intends pleasure in sailing, is in my
mind a most ridiculous piece of slavery."—"Why, pray, madam, how
would you have me sail? for getting into the boat only will not carry us
this way or that without using some force."—"But," says she, "pray,
where did you get this boat, as you call it?"—"O madam!" says I,
"that is too long and fatal a story to begin upon now; this boat was made
many thousand miles from hence, among a people coal-black, a quite
different sort from us; and, when I first had it, I little thought of
seeing this country; but I will make a faithful relation of all to you
when we come home." Indeed, I began to wish heartily we were there, for it
grew into the night; and having strolled so far without my gun, I was
afraid of what I had before seen and heard, and hinted our return; but I
found my motion was disagreeable to her, and so I dropped it.</p>
<p>I now perceived and wondered at it, that the later it grew the more
agreeable it seemed to her; and as I had now brought her into good-humour
again by seeing and sailing in my boat, I was not willing to prevent its
increase. I told her, if she pleased, we would land, and when I had docked
my boat, I would accompany her where and as long as she liked. As we
talked and walked by the lake, she made a little run before me and sprung
into it Perceiving this, I cried out, whereupon she merrily called on me
to follow her.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="163_swimming (120K)" src="images/163_swimming.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/></p>
<p>The light was then so dim, as prevented my having more than a confused
sight of her when she jumped in; and looking earnestly after her, I could
discern nothing more than a small boat in the water, which skimmed along
at so great a rate that I almost lost sight of it presently; but running
along the shore for fear of losing her, I met her gravely walking to meet
me, and then had entirely lost sight of the boat upon the lake. "This,"
says she, accosting me with a smile, "is my way of sailing, which, I
perceive, by the fright you were in, you are altogether unacquainted with;
and, as you tell me you came from so many thousand miles off, it is
possible you may be made differently from me: but, surely we are the part
of the creation which has had most care bestowed upon it; and I suspect,
from all your discourse, to which I have been very attentive, it is
possible you may no more be able to fly than to sail as I do."—"No,
charming creature," says I, "that I cannot, I'll assure you." She then,
stepping to the edge of the lake, for the advantage of a descent before
her, sprung up into the air, and away she went farther than my eyes could
follow her.</p>
<p>I was quite astonished. "So," says I, "then all is over! all a delusion
which I have so long been in! a mere phantom! Better had it been for me
never to have seen her, than thus to lose her again! But what could I
expect had she stayed? For it is plain she is no human composition. But,"
says I, "she felt like flesh, too, when I lifted her out at the door!" I
had but very little time for reflection; for, in about ten minutes after
she had left me in this mixture of grief and amazement, she alighted just
by me on her feet.</p>
<p>Her return, as she plainly saw, filled me with a transport not to be
concealed; and which, as she afterwards told me, was very agreeable to
her. Indeed, I was some moments in such an agitation of mind from these
unparalleled incidents, that I was like one thunder-struck; but coming
presently to myself, and clasping her in my arms with as much love and
passion as I was capable of expressing, and for the first time with any
desire,—"Are you returned again, kind angel," said I, "to bless a
wretch who can only be happy in adoring you? Can it be, that you, who have
so many advantages over me, should quit all the pleasures that nature has
formed you for, and all your friends and relations, to take an asylum in
my arms? But I here make you a tender of all I am able to bestow—my
love and constancy."—"Come, come," says she, "no more raptures; I
find you are a worthier man than I thought I had reason to take you for,
and I beg your pardon for my distrust whilst I was ignorant of your
imperfections; but now I verily believe all you have said is true; and I
promise you, as you have seemed so much to delight in me, I will never
quit you till death, or other as fatal accident shall part us. But we will
now, if you choose, go home; for I know you have been some time uneasy in
this gloom, though agreeable to me: for, giving my eyes the pleasure of
looking eagerly on you, it conceals my blushes from your sight."</p>
<p>In this manner, exchanging mutual endearments and soft speeches, hand in
hand, we arrived at the grotto; where we that night consummated our
nuptials, without farther ceremony than mutual solemn engagements to each
other; which are, in truth, the essence of marriage, and all that was
there and then in our power.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0016" id="link2HCH0016"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XVI. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>The author's disappointment at first going to bed with his new wife—Some
strange circumstances relating thereto—She resolves several
questions he asks her, and clears up his fears as to the voices—A
description of swangeans.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Every calm is succeeded by a storm, as is every storm by its calm; for,
after supper, in order to give my bride the opportunity of undressing
alone, which I thought might be most agreeable the first night, I withdrew
into the antechamber till I thought she was laid; and then, having first
disposed of my lamp, I moved softly towards her, and stepped into bed too;
when, on my nearer approach to her, I imagined she had her clothes on.
This struck a thorough damp over me; and asking her the reason of it, not
being able to touch the least bit of her flesh but her face and hands, she
burst out a-laugh-ing; and, running her hand along my naked side, soon
perceived the difference she before had made such doubt of between herself
and me. Upon which she fairly told me, that neither she, nor any person
she had ever seen before, had any other covering than what they were born
with, and which they would not willingly part with but with their lives.
This shocked me terribly; not from the horror of the thing itself, or any
distaste I had to this covering (for it was quite smooth, warm, and softer
than velvet or the finest skin imaginable), but from an apprehension of
her being so wholly encased in it, that, though I had so fine a companion,
and now a wife, yet I should have no conjugal benefit from her, either to
my own gratification, or the increase of our species.</p>
<p>In the height of my impatience I made divers essays for unfolding this
covering, but unsuccessfully. Surely, says I, there must be some way of
coming at my wishes, or why should she seem so shy of me at first, and now
we are under engagements to each other, meet me half way with such a
yielding compliance? I could, if I had had time to spare, have gone on,
starting objections and answering them, in my own breast, a great while
longer (for I now knew not what to make of it); but being prompted to act
as well as think, and feeling, as tenderly as possible, upon her bosom,
for the folds or plaits of her garment, she lying perfectly still, and
perceiving divers flat broad ledges, like whale-bone, seemingly under her
covering, which closely enfolded her body, I thought it might be all laced
on together somewhat like stays, and felt behind for the lacing.</p>
<p>At length, perceiving me so puzzled, and beyond conception vexed at my
disappointment, of asudden, lest I should grow outrageous (which I was
almost come to), she threw down all those seeming ribs flat to her side so
imperceptibly to me, that I knew nothing of the matter, though I lay close
to her; till putting forth my hand again to her bosom, the softest skin,
and most delightful body, free from all impediment, presented itself to my
wishes, and gave itself up to my embraces.</p>
<p>I slept very soundly till morning, and so did she; but at waking I was
very solicitous to find out what sort of being I had had in my arms, and
with what qualities her garment was endued, or how contrived that,
notwithstanding all my fruitless attempts to uncover her, she herself
could so instantaneously dispose of it undiscerned by me. Well, thought I,
she is my wife, I will be satisfied in everything; for surely she will not
now refuse to gratify my curiosity.</p>
<p>We rose with the light; but surely no two were ever more amorous, or more
delighted with each other. I, being up first, lighted the fire, and
prepared breakfast of some fish soup, thickened with my cream-cheese; and
then calling her, I kept my eye towards the bed to see how she dressed
herself; but throwing aside the clothes, she stepped out ready dressed,
and came to me. When I had kissed her, and wished her a good day, we sat
down to breakfast; which being soon over, I told her I hoped every minute
of our lives would prove as happy as those we so lately passed together;
which she seemed to wish with equal ardour. I then told her, now she was
my wife, I thought proper to know her name, which I had never before
asked, for fear of giving uneasiness; for, as I added, I did not doubt she
had observed in my behaviour, ever since I first saw her, a peculiar
tenderness for her, and a sedulous concern not to offend, which had
obliged me hitherto to stifle several questions I had to ask her whenever
they would be agreeable to her. She then bid me begin; for as she was now
my wife, whilst I was speaking it became her to be all attention, and to
give me the utmost satisfaction she could in all I should require, as she
herself should have so great an interest in everything for the future
which would oblige me.</p>
<p>Compliments (if, in compliance with old custom, I may call them so, for
they were by us delivered from the heart) being a little over on both
sides, I first desired to know what name she went by before I found her:
"For," says I, "having only hitherto called you madam, and my lady,
besides the future expression of my love to you in the word dear, I would
know your original name, that so I might join it with that tender
epithet."—"That you shall," says she, "and also my family at another
opportunity; but as my name will not take up long time to repeat at
present, it is Youwarkee. And pray," says she, "now gratify me with the
knowledge of yours."—"My dear Youwarkee," says I, "my name was Peter
Wilkins when I heard it last; but that is so long ago, I had almost forgot
it. And now," says I, "there is another thing you can give me a pleasure
in."—"You need, then, only mention it, my dear Peter," says she.—"That
is," says I, "only to tell me if you did not, by some accident, fall from
the top of the rock over my habitation, upon the roof of it, when I first
took you in here; and whether you are of the country upon the rocks?"—She,
softly smiling, answered, "My dear Peter, you run your questions too
thick. As to my country, which is not on the rocks, as you suppose, but at
a vast distance from hence, I shall leave that till I may hereafter, at
more leisure, speak of my family, as I promised you before; but as to how
I came into this grotto, I knew not at first, but soon perceived your
humanity had brought me in, to take care of me, after a terrible fall I
had; not from the rock, as you suppose, for then I must not now have been
living to enjoy you, but from a far less considerable height in the air.
I'll tell you how it happened. A parcel of us young people were upon a
merry <i>swangean</i>* round this <i>arkoe</i>,** which we usually divert
ourselves with at set times of the year, chasing and pursuing one another,
sometimes soaring to an extravagant height, and then shooting down again
with surprising precipitancy, till we even touch the trees; when of a
sudden we mount again and away."</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* Flight. ** Water surrounded with a wood.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>"I say, being of this party, and pursued by one of my comrades, I
descended down to the very trees, and she after me; but as I mounted, she
over-shooting me, brushed so stiffly against the upper part of my <i>graundee</i>*
that I lost my bearing; and being so near the branches before I could
recover it again, I sunk into the tree, and rendered my graundee useless
to me; so that down I came, and that with so much force, that I but just
felt my fall, and lost my senses. Whether I cried out or no upon my coming
to the ground, I cannot say; but if I did, my companion was too far gone
by that time to hear or take notice of me; as she, probably, in so swift a
flight, saw not my fall. As to the condition I was in, or what happened
immediately afterwards, I must be obliged to you for a relation of that;
but one thing I was quickly sensible of, and never can forget, viz., that
I owe my life to your care and kindness to me."</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* The covering and wings of skin they flew with.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I told her she should have that part of her story from me another time.
"But," says I, "there is something so amazing in these flights, or
swangeans, as you call them, that I must, as the questions for this day,
beg you would let me know what is the method of them. What is the nature
of your covering, which was at first such an obstacle to my wishes? How
you put it on? And how you use it in your swangean?"</p>
<p>"Surely, my dearest Peter," says she, "but that I can deny you nothing,
since you are my <i>barkatt</i>* which you seem so passionately to desire,
the latter of your questions would not be answered, for it must put me to
the blush. As to our method of flight, you saw somewhat of that last
night, though in a light hardly sufficient for you; and for the nature of
my covering, you perceive that now; but to show you how it is put on, as
you call it, I am afraid it will be necessary, as far as I can, to put it
off, before I can make you comprehend that; which having done, the whole
will be no farther a mystery. But, not to be tedious, is it your command
that I uncover? Lay that upon me, it shall be done."</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* Husband.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Here I was at a plunge whether to proceed or drop the question. Thinks I,
if my curiosity should be fatal to me, as I may see something I can never
bear hereafter, I am undone. She waits the command! Why so? I know not the
consequence! What shall I do? At last, somewhat resolutely, I asked her
whether her answer either way to my command would cause her to leave me,
or me to love her less? She, seeing my hesitation, and perceiving the
cause, was so pleased, that she cried out—"No, my dear Peter, not
that, nor all the force on earth, shall ever part me from you. But I
conceive you are afraid you shall discover something in me you may not
like. I fear not that; but an immodest appearance before you I cannot
suffer myself to be guilty of, but under your own command."—"My
lovely Youwarkee," says I, "delay then my desires no longer; and since you
require a warrant from me, I do command you to do it" Immediately her
graundee flew open (discovering her naked body just to the hip, and round
the rim of her belly) and, expanding itself, was near six feet wide. Here
my love and curiosity had a hard conflict; the one to gain my attention to
the graundee, and the other to retain my eyes and thoughts on her lovely
body, which I had never beheld so much of before. Though I was very
unwilling to keep her uncovered too long, I could not easily dismiss so
charming a sight I attentively viewed her lovely flesh, and examined the
case that enshrined it; but as I shall give you a full description of the
graundee hereafter, in a more proper place, I will mention it no farther
here, than to tell you that when I had narrowly surveyed the upper part of
it, she in a moment contracted it round her so close that the nicest eye
could not perceive the joining of the parts. "Indeed, my dear Youwarkee,"
says I, "you had the best of reasons for saying you was not fearful I
should discover anything in you displeasing; for if my bosom glowed with
love before, you have now therein raised an ardent flame, which neither
time, nor aught else, will ever be able to extinguish. I now almost
conceive how you fly; though yet I am at a loss to know how you extend and
make use of the lower part of your graundee, which rises up and meets the
upper; but I will rather guess at that by what I have seen, than raise the
colour higher in those fair cheeks, which are, however, adorned with
blushes." Then running to her, and taking her in my arms, I called her the
dearest gift of Heaven; and left off further interrogatories till another
opportunity.</p>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="173_flight (110K)" src="images/173_flight.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/> <SPAN name="link2HCH0017" id="link2HCH0017"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XVII. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>Youwarkee cannot bear a strong light—Wilkins makes her spectacles,
which help her—A description of them</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Youwarkee and I having no other company than one another's, we talked
together almost from morn to night, in order to learn each other's dialect
But how compilable soever she was in all other respects, I could not
persuade her to go out with me to fetch water, or to the lake, in the
day-time. It being now the light season, I wanted her to be more abroad;
but she excused herself, telling me her people never came into those
luminous parts of the country during the false glare, as they called it,
but kept altogether at home, where their light was more moderate and
steadier; and that the place where I resided was not frequented by them
for half the year, and at other times only upon parties of pleasure, it
not being worth while to settle habitations where they could not abide
always. She said Normnbdsgrsutt was the finest region in the world, where
her king's court was, and a vast kingdom. I asked her twice or thrice more
to name the country to me, but not all the art we could use, hers in
dictating, and mine in endeavouring to pronounce it, would render me
conqueror of that her monosyllable (for as such it sounded from her sweet
lips); so I relinquished the name to her, telling her whenever she had any
more occasion to mention the place, I desired it might be under the style
of Doorpt Swangeanti, which she promised; but wondered, as she could speak
the other so glibly, as she called it, I could not do so too.</p>
<p>I told her that the light of my native country was far stronger than any I
had seen since my arrival at Graundevolet (for that, I found by her, was
the name my dominions went by); and that we had a sun, or ball of fire,
which rolled over our heads every day, with such a light, and such a heat,
that it would sometimes almost scorch one, it was so hot, and was of such
brightness that the eye could not look at it without danger of blindness.
She was heartily glad, she said, she was not born in so wretched a land;
and she did not believe there was any other so good as her own. I thought
no benefit could arise from my combating these innocent prejudices, so I
let them alone.</p>
<p>She had often lamented to me the difference of our eyesight, and the
trouble it was to her that she could not at all times go about with me,
till it gave me a good deal of uneasiness to see her concern. At last I
told her, that though I believed it would be impossible to reduce my sight
to the standard of hers, yet I was persuaded I could bring hers to bear
the strongest light I had ever seen in this country. She was mightily
pleased with the thought of that, and said she wished I might, for she was
sensible of no grief like being obliged to stay at home when I went abroad
on my business, and was resolved to try my experiment if I pleased, and in
the meantime should heartily pray for the success. I hit on the following
invention.</p>
<p>I rummaged over all my old things, and by good luck found an old crape
hatband. This I tried myself, single, before my own eyes, in the strongest
light we had; but believing I had not yet obscured it enough, I doubled
it, and then thought it might do; but for fear it should not I trebled it,
and then it seemed too dark for eyes like mine to discover objects through
it, and so I judged it would suit hers; for I was determined to produce
something, if possible, that would do at first, without repetition of
trial, which I thought would only deject her more, by making her look on
the matter as impracticable. I now only wanted a proper method for fixing
it on her, and this I thought would be easily effected, but had much more
difficulty in it than I imagined. A first I purposed to tie the crape over
her eyes, but trying it myself, I found it very rough and fretting: I then
designed fixing it to an old crown of a hat that held my fish-hooks and
lines, and so let it hang down before her face; but that also had its
inconveniences, as it would slap her eyes in windy weather, and would be
not only useless, but very troublesome in flight; so that I was scarce
ever more puzzled before. At last I thought of a method that answered
exceedingly well, the hint of which I took from somewhat I had seen with
my master when I was at school, which he called goggles, and which he used
to tie round his head to screen his eyes in riding. The thing I made upon
that plan was composed of old hat, pieces of rams-horn, and the
above-mentioned crape.</p>
<p>When I had finished the whole apparatus, I tried it first upon myself, and
finding great reason to believe it would perfectly answer the intention, I
ran directly to Youwarkee. "Come," says I, "my dear, will you go with me
to the water-rill; for I must fetch some this morning?" She shook her
head, and, with tears in her eyes, wished she could. "But," says she, "let
me see how light it is abroad."—"No," says I, "my love, you must not
look out till you go."—"Indeed," says she, "if it did not affect my
eyes and head you should not ask me twice."—"Well," says I, "my
Youwarkee, I am now come to take you with me; and that you may not suffer
by it, turn about, and let me apply the remedy I told you of for your
sight" She wanted much to see first what it was, but I begged her to
forbear till she tried whether it would be useful or not She told me she
would absolutely submit to my direction, so I adjusted the thing to her
head. "Now," says I, "you have it on, let us go out and try it, and let me
know the moment you find the light offensive, and take particular notice
how you are affected." Hereupon away we marched, and I heard no complaint
in all our walk to the lake.</p>
<p>"Now, my dear Youwarkee," says I, when we got there, "what do you think of
my contrivance? Can you see at all?"—"Yes, very well," says she.
"But, my dear Peter, you have taken the advantage of the twilight, I know,
to deceive me; and I had rather have stayed at home than have subjected
you to return in the night for the sake of my company." I then assured her
it was mid-day, and no later, which pleased her mightily; and, to satisfy
her, I untied the string behind, and just let her be convinced it was so.
When I had fixed the shade on her head again, she put up her hands and
felt the several materials of which it consisted; and after expressing her
admiration of it, "So, my dear Peter," says she, "you have now encumbered
yourself with a wife indeed, for since I can come abroad in a glaring
light with so much ease, you will never henceforward be without my
company."</p>
<p>Youwarkee being thus in spirits, we launched the boat, watered, took a
draught of fish, and returned; passing the night at home, in talking of
the spectacles (for that was the name I told her they must go by) and of
the fishing, for that exercise delighted her to a great degree. But, above
all, the spectacles were her chief theme; she handled them and looked at
them again and again, and asked several rational questions about them; as,
how they could have that effect on her eyes, enabling her to see, and the
like. She ventured out with them next day by herself; and, as she
threatened, was as good as her word, for she scarcely afterwards let me go
abroad by myself, but accompanied me everywhere freely, and with delight.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0018" id="link2HCH0018"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XVIII. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>Youwarkee with child—Their stock of provisions—No beast or
fish in Youwarkeis country—The voices again—Her reason for
not seeing those who uttered them—She bears a son—A hard
speech in her lying-in—Divers birds appear—Their eggs
gathered—How Wilkits kept account of time</p>
</blockquote>
<p>About three months after we were married, as we called it, Youwarkee told
me she believed she was breeding, and I was mightily pleased with it, for
though I had had two children before by Patty, yet I had never seen either
of them, so that I longed to be a father. I sometimes amused myself with
whimsical conjectures, as, whether the child would have a graundee or not;
which of us it would be most like; how we should do without a midwife; and
what must become of the infant, as we had not milk, in case Youwarkee
could not suckle it. Indeed, I had leisure enough for indulging such
reveries; for, having laid in our winter stores, my wife and I had nothing
to do but enjoy ourselves over a good fire, prattling and toying together,
making as good cheer as we could; and truly that was none of the worst,
for we had as fine bread as need to be eaten; we had pears preserved; all
sorts of dried fish; and once a fortnight, for two or three days together,
had fresh fish; we had vinegar, and a biting herb which I had found, for
pepper; and several sorts of nuts; so there was no want.</p>
<p>It was at this time, after my return from watering one day, where
Youwarkee had been with me, that, having taken several fish, and amongst
them some I had not before seen, I asked her, as we were preparing and
salting some of them, how they managed fish in her country, and what
variety they had of them there. She told me she neither ever saw nor heard
of a fish in her life till she came to me. "How!" says I, "no fish amongst
you? Why, you want one of the greatest dainties that can be set upon a
table. Do you wholly eat flesh," says I, "at Doorpt Swangeanti?"—"Flesh,"
says she laughingly, "of what?"—"Nay," says I, "you know best what
the beasts of your own country are. We have in England, where I was born
and bred, oxen, very large hogs, sheep, lambs, and calves; these make our
ordinary dishes: then we have deer, hares, rabbits, and these are reckoned
dainties; besides numberless kinds of poultry, and fish without stint"—"I
never heard of any of these things in my life," says Youwarkee, "nor did I
ever eat anything but fruits and herbs, and what is made from them, at
Normnbdsgrsutt."—"You will speak that crabbed word," says I,
"again."—"I beg your pardon, my dear," says she; "at Doorpt
Swangeanti, I say; nor I, nor any one else, to my knowledge, ever ate any
such thing; but seeing you eat fish, as you call them, I made no scruple
of doing so too, and like them very well, especially the salted ones, for
I never tasted what you call salt neither till I came here."—"I
cannot think," says I, "what sort of a country yours is, or how you all
live there."—"Oh," says she, "there is no want; I wish you and I
were there." I was afraid I had talked too much of her country already, so
we called a new cause.</p>
<p>Soon after winter had set in, as we were in bed one night, I heard the
voices again; and though my wife had told me of her countryfolk's
swangeans in that place, I, being frighted a little, waked her; and she
hearing them too, cried out, "There they are! it is ten to one but my
sister or some of our family are there. Hark! I believe I hear her voice."
I myself hearkened very attentively; and by this time understanding a
great deal of their language, I not only could distinguish different
speakers, but knew the meaning of several of the words they pronounced.</p>
<p>I would have had Youwarkee have gotten up and called to them. "Not for the
world," says she; "have you a mind to part with me? Though I have no
intent to leave you, as I am with child, if they should try to force me
away without my consent, I may receive some injury, to the danger of my
own life, or at least of the child's." This reason perfectly satisfying
me, endeared the loving creature to me ten times more, if possible, than
ever.</p>
<p>The next summer brought me a yawm,* as fair as alabaster.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* Man-child.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>My wife was delivered without the usual assistance, and had as favourable
a labour as could be. The first thing I did, after giving her some
fish-soup, made as skilfully as I was able, and a little cordial, was to
see if my yawm had the graundee or not. Finding it had—"So," says I
to Youwarkee, "you have brought me a legitimate heir to my dominions,
whose title sure cannot be disputed, being one of you." Though I spoke
this with as much pleasure, and in as endearing a way as ever I spoke in
my life, and quite innocently, the poor Youwarkee burst into tears to such
excess there was no pacifying her. I asked her the reason of her grief,
begged and entreated her to let me know what disturbed her, but all in
vain; till, seeing me in a violent passion, such as I had never before
appeared to be in, she told me she was very sorry I should question her
fidelity to me. She surprised me in saying this, as I never had any such
apprehension. "No, my dearest wife," says I, "I never had any such
suspicion as you charge me with, I can safely affirm; nor can I comprehend
your meaning by imputing such a thing to me."—"Oh!" says she, "I am
sure you have no cause for it; but you said the poor child was one of us;
as much as to intimate that had it been your own, it would have been born
as you were, without the graundee, which thought I cannot bear, and if you
continue to think so it must end me; therefore take away my life now,
rather than let me live to see my farther misery."</p>
<p>I was heartily sorry for what I had said, when I saw the effects of it,
though I did not imagine it could have been perverted to such a contrary
meaning. But considering her to be the faithful-lest and most loving
creature upon earth, and that true love cannot bear anything that touches
upon or can be applied (though with ever so forced a construction) to an
opprobrious or contemptuous meaning, I attributed her groundless
resentment to her excess of fondness only for me; and falling upon the bed
by her, and bathing her face in my tears, I assured her the interpretation
she had put on my words was altogether foreign from the view they were
spoken with; professing to her that I never had, nor ever could have, the
least cause of jealousy. On my confirming this absolute confidence in her
virtue by the strongest asseverations, she grew fully convinced of her
error, and acknowledged she had been too rash in censuring me; and growing
pleased at my fresh professions of love to her, we presently were
reconciled, and became again very good friends.</p>
<p>When Youwarkee had gathered strength again, she proved an excellent nurse
to my Pedro (for that was the name I gave him), so that he soon grew a
charming child, able to go in his twelvemonth, and spoke in his twentieth.
This and two other lovely boys I had by her in three years, every one of
which she brought up with the breast, and they thrived delicately.</p>
<p>I don't mention the little intervening occurrences which happened during
this period; they consisted chiefly of the old rota of fishing, watering,
providing in the summer for the winter, and in managing my salt-work;
which altogether kept me at full employment, comfortably to maintain an
increasing family.</p>
<p>In this time I had found out several new sorts of eatables. I had
observed, as I said before, abundance of birds about the wood and lake in
the summer months. These, by firing at them two or three times on my first
coming, I had almost caused to desert my dominions. But as I had for the
last two or three years given no disturbance at all to them, they were now
in as great plenty as ever; and I made great profit of them by the peace
they enjoyed; and yet my table never wanted a supply, fresh in the summer,
or salted and pickled in winter.</p>
<p>I took notice it was about October these birds used to come; and most of
the month of November they were busy in laying their eggs, which I used at
that time to find in great plenty along the banks of the lake in the
reeds, and made great collections of them; I used also to find a great
many in the woods amongst the shrubs and underwood. These furnished our
table various ways; for with my cream-cheese flour, and a little mixture
of ram's-horn juice, I had taught my wife to make excellent puddings of
them; abundance of them also we ate boiled or fried alone, and often as
sauce to our fish. As for the birds themselves, having long omitted to
fire at them, I had an effectual means of taking them otherwise by nets,
which I set between the trees, and also very large pitfall nets, with
which I used to catch all sorts, even from the size of a thrush to that of
a turkey. But as I shall say more of these when I come to speak of my ward
by and by, and of my poultry, I shall omit any further mention of them
here.</p>
<p>You may perhaps wonder how I could keep an account of my time so
precisely, as to talk of the particular months. I will tell you. At my
coming from America, I was then exact; for we set sail the fourteenth of
November, and struck the first or second day of February. So far I kept
perfect reckoning; but after that I was not so exact, though I kept it as
well as my perplexity would admit even then, till the days shortening upon
me, prevented it.</p>
<p>Hereupon I set about making a year for myself. I found the duration of the
comparative darkness, or what might with me be termed night, in the course
of the twenty-four hours, or day, gradually increased for six months;
after which it decreased reciprocally for an equal time, and the lighter
part of the day took its turn, as in our parts of the world, only
inversely: so that as the light's decrease became sensible about the
middle of March, it was at the greatest pitch the latter end of August, or
beginning of September; and from thence, on the contrary, went on
decreasing to the close of February, when I had the longest portion of
light. Hereupon, dividing my year into two seasons only, I began the
winter half in March, and the summer half in September. Thus my winter was
the spring and summer quarters in Europe, and my summer those of our
autumn and winter.</p>
<p>From my settling this matter, I kept little account of days or weeks, but
only reckoned my time by summer and winter, so that I am pretty right as
to the revolutions of these; though the years, as to their notation, I
kept no account of, nor do I know what year of the Lord it now is.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0019" id="link2HCH0019"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XIX. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>Wilkins's concern about clothing for Pedro, his eldest son— His
discourse with his wife about the ship—Her flight to it—His
melancholy reflections till her return—An account of what she had
done, and of what she brought—She clothes her children, and takes
a second flight</p>
</blockquote>
<p>As my boy Pedro grew up, though, as I said before, he had the graundee,
yet it was of less dimensions than it ought to have been to be useful to
him, so that it was visible he could never fly; for it would scarce meet
before, whereas it ought to have reached from side to side both ways. This
pleased my wife to the heart; for now she was sure, whatever I had done
before, I could not suspect her. Be that as it will, the boy's graundee
not being a sufficient vestment for him, it became necessary he should be
clothed.</p>
<p>I turned over my hoard, but could find nothing that would do; or, at
least, that we knew how to fit him with. I had described my own country
vest for lads to Youwarkee, and she formed a tolerable idea of it, but we
had no tackle to alter anything with. "Oh, my dear," says I, "had I but
been born with the graundee, I need not be now racking my brains to get my
child clothes."—"What do you mean by that?" says she.—"Why,"
says I, "I would have flown to my ship (for I had long before related to
her all my sea adventures, till the vessel's coming to the magnetical
rock), and have brought some such things from thence, as you, not wanting
them in this country, can have no notion of." She seemed mighty
inquisitive to understand how a ship was made, what it was most like to,
how a person who never saw one might know it only by the description, and
how one might get into it; with abundance of the like questions. She then
inquired what sort of things those needles and several other utensils
were, which I had at times been speaking of; and in what part of a ship
they usually kept such articles. And I, to gratify her curiosity, as I
perceived she took a pleasure in hearing me, answered all her questions to
a scruple; not then conceiving the secret purpose of all this
inquisitiveness.</p>
<p>About two days after this, having been out two or three hours in the
morning, to cut wood, at coming home I found Pedro crying, ready to break
his heart, and his little brother Tommy hanging to him and crawling about
the floor after him: the youngest pretty baby was fast asleep upon one of
the beast-fish skins, in a corner of the room. I asked Pedro for his
mother; but the poor infant had nothing farther to say to the matter, than
"Mammy run away, I cry! mammy run away, I cry!" I wondered where she was
gone, never before missing her from our habitation. However, I waited
patiently till bed-time, but no wife. I grew very uneasy then; yet, as my
children were tired and sleepy, I thought I had best go to bed with them,
and make quiet; so, giving all three their suppers, we lay down together.
They slept; but my mind was too full to permit the closure of my eyes. A
thousand different chimeras swam in my imagination relating to my wife.
One while I fancied her carried away by her kinsfolks; then, that she was
gone of her own accord to make peace with her father. But that thought
would not fix, being put aside by her constant tenderness to her children
and regard to me, whom I was sure she would not have left without notice.
"But alas!" says I, "she may even now be near me, but taken so ill she
cannot get home, or she may have died suddenly in the wood." I lay
tumbling and tossing in great anxiety, not able to find out any excusable
occasion she could have of so long absence. And then, thinks I, if she
should either be dead, or have quite left me, which will be of equally bad
consequence to me, what can I do with three poor helpless infants? If they
were a little more grown up, they might be helpful to me and to each
other; but at their age how shall I ever rear them without the tenderness
of a mother? And to see them pine away before my face, and not know how to
help them, will distract me.</p>
<p>Finding I could neither sleep nor lie still, I rose, intending to search
all the woods about, and call to her, that if any accident had prevented
sight of her she might at least hear me. But upon opening the door, and
just stepping out, how agreeably was I surprised to meet her coming in,
with something on her arm. "My dear Youwarkee," says I, "where have you
been? What has befallen you to keep you out so long? The poor children
have been at their wits' end to find you; and I, my dear, have been
inconsolable, and was now, almost distracted, coming in search of you."
Youwarkee looked very blank, to think what concern she had given me and
the children. "My dearest Peter," says she, kissing me, "pray forgive me
the only thing I have ever done to offend you, and the last cause you
shall ever have, by my good will, to complain of me; but walk within
doors, and I will give you a farther account of my absence. Don't you
remember what delight I took the other day to hear you talk of your ship?"—"Yes,"
says I, "you did so; but what of that?"—"Nay, pray," says she,
"forgive me, for I have been to see it."—"That's impossible," says
I; and truly this was the first time I ever thought she went about to
deceive me.—"I do assure you," says she, "I have; and a wonderful
thing it is! But if you distrust me, and what I say, I have brought proof
of it; step out with me to the verge of the wood, and satisfy yourself."—"But
pray," says I, "who presented you with this upon your arm?"—"I vow,"
says she, "I had forgot this: yes, this will, I believe, confirm to you
what I have said."—I turned it over and over; and looking wistfully
upon her, says I, "This waistcoat, indeed, is the very fellow to one that
lay in the captain's locker in the cabin"—"Say not the very fellow,"
says she, "but rather say the very same, for I'll assure you it is so; and
had you been with me, we might have got so many things for ourselves and
the children, we should never have wanted more, though we had lived these
hundred years; but as it is, I have left something without the wood for
you to bring up." When we had our talk out, she, hearing the children
stir, took them up, and was going, as she always did, to get their
breakfasts. "Hold," says I, "this journey must have fatigued you too much
already; lay yourself to rest, and leave everything else to me."—"My
dear," says she, "you seem to think this flight tiresome, but you are
mistaken; I am more weary with walking to the lake and back again, than
with all the rest. Oh," says she, "if you had but the graundee, flying
would rest you, after the greatest labour; for the parts which are moved
with exercise on the earth, are all at rest in flight; as, on the
contrary, the parts used in flight are when on earthly travel. The whole
trouble of flight is in mounting from the plain ground; but when once you
are upon the graundee at a proper height, all the rest is play, a mere
trifle; you need only think of your way, and incline to it, your graundee
directs you as readily as your feet obey you on the ground, without
thinking of every step you take; it does not require labour, as your boat
does, to keep you a-going."</p>
<p>After we had composed ourselves, we walked to the verge of the wood, to
see what cargo my wife had brought from the ship. I was astonished at the
bulk of it; and seeing, by the outside, it consisted of clothes, I took it
with much ado upon my shoulders and carried it home. But upon opening it,
I found far more treasure than I could have imagined; for there was a
hammer, a great many spikes and nails, three spoons, about five plates of
pewter, four knives and a fork, a small china punchbowl, two chocolate
cups, a paper of needles, and several of pins, a parcel of coarse thread,
a pair of shoes, and abundance of such other things as she had heard me
wish for and describe; besides as much linen and woollen, of one sort or
another, as made a good package for all the other things; with a great tin
porridge-pot, of about two gallons, tied to the outside; and all these as
nicely stowed as if she had been bred a packer.</p>
<p>When I had viewed the bundle, and poised the weight, "How was it possible,
my dear You-warkee," said I, "for you to bring all this? You could never
carry them in your hands."—"No, no," replied she, "I carried them on
my back."—"Is it possible," says I, "for your graundee to bear
yourself and all this weight too in the air, and to such a height as the
top of these rocks?"—"You will always," replies she, "make the
height a part of your difficulty in flying; but you are deceived, for as
the first stroke (I have heard you say often) in fighting is half the
battle, so it is in flying; get but once fairly on the wind, nothing can
hurt you afterwards. My method, let me tell you, was this; I climbed to
the highest part of the ship, where I could stand clear, having first put
up my burden, which you have there; and then getting that on my back near
my shoulders, I took the two cords you see hang loose to it in my two
hands, and extending my graundee, leaped off flatwise with my face towards
the water; when instantly playing two or three good strokes with my
graundee, I was out of danger; now, if I had found the bundle too heavy to
make my first strokes with, I should directly have turned on my back,
dropped my bundle, and floated in my graundee to the ship again, as you
once saw me float on the lake." Says I, "You must have flown a prodigious
distance to the lake, for I was several days sailing, I believe three
weeks, from my ship, before I reached the gulf; and after that could be
little less than five weeks (as I accounted for it), and at a great rate
of sailing too under the rock, before I reached the lake; so that the ship
must be a monstrous way off." "No, no," says she, "your ship lies but over
yon cliff, that rises as it were with two points; and as to the rock
itself, it is not broader than our lake is long; but what made you so
tedious in your passage was many of the windings and turnings in the
cavern returning in to themselves again; so that you might have gone round
and round till this time, if the tide had not luckily struck you into the
direct passage: this," says she, "I have heard from some of my countrymen,
who have flown up it, but could never get quite through."</p>
<p>"I wish with all my heart," says I, "fortune had brought me first to light
in this country; or (but for your sake I could almost say) had never
brought me into it at all; for to be a creature of the least significancy,
of the whole race but one, is a melancholy circumstance."—"Fear
not," says she, "my love, for you have a wife will hazard all for you,
though you are restrained; and as my inclinations and affections are so
much yours, that I need but know your desires to execute them as far as my
power extends, surely you, who can act by another, may be content to
forego the trouble of your own performance. I perceive, indeed," continued
she, "you want mightily to go to your ship, and are more uneasy now you
know it is safe than you was before; but that being past my skill to
assist you in, if you will command your deputy to go backwards and
forwards in your stead, I am ready to obey you."</p>
<p>Thus ended our conversation about the ship for that time. But it left not
my mind so soon; for a stronger hankering after it pursued me now than
ever since my wife's flight, but to no purpose.</p>
<p>We sat us down and sorted out our cargo, piece by piece; and having found
several things proper for the children, my wife longed to enter upon some
piece of work towards clothing Pedro in the manner she had heard me talk
of, and laid hard at me to show her the use of the needles, thread, and
other things she had brought. Indeed I must say she proved very tractable;
and from the little instruction I was able to give her, soon out-wrought
my knowledge; for I could only show her that the thread went through the
needle, and both through the cloth to hold it together; but for anything
else I was as ignorant as she. In much less time than I could have
imagined, she had clothed my son Pedro, and had made a sort of mantle for
the youngest. But now seeing us so smart (for I took upon me sometimes to
wear the green waistcoat she had brought under my dirty jacket), she began
to be ashamed of herself, as she said, in our fine company; and afterwards
(as I shall soon acquaint you) got into our fashion.</p>
<p>Seeing the advantages her flight to the ship, and that so many
conveniences arose from it, she was frequently at me to let her go again.
I should as much have wished for another return of goods as she, but I
could by no means think of parting with my factor; for I knew her
eagerness to please me, and that she would stick at nothing to perform it.
And, thinks I, should any accident happen to her, by over-loading or
otherwise, and I should lose her, all the other commodities of the whole
world put together would not compensate her loss. But as she so earnestly
desired it, and assured me she would run no hazards, I was prevailed on at
length, by her incessant importunities, to let her go; though under
certain restrictions which she promised me to comply with. As first, I
insisted upon it that she should take a tour quite round the rock, setting
out the same way I had last gone with my boat; and, if possible, find out
the gulf, which I told her she could not mistake, by reason of the noise
the fall of the water made; and desired her to remark the place, so as I
might know within-side where it was without. And then I told her she might
review and search every hole in the ship as she pleased; and if there were
any small things she had a mind to bring from it, she was welcome,
provided the bundle she should make up was not above a fourth part either
of the bulk or weight of the last. All which she having engaged punctually
to observe, she bade me not expect her till I saw her, and she would
return as soon as possible. I then went with her to the confines of the
wood (for I told her I desired to see her mount), and she, after we had
embraced, bidding me to stand behind her, took her flight.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0020" id="link2HCH0020"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XX. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>The Author observes her flight—A description of a glumm in the
graundee—She finds out the gulf not far from the ship—Brings
home more goods—Makes her a gown by her husband's instruction</p>
</blockquote>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="199_front (102K)" src="images/199_front.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="201_back (108K)" src="images/201_back.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/></p>
<div class="fig"> <ANTIMG alt="205_backflap (102K)" src="images/205_backflap.jpg" width-obs="100%" /><br/></div>
<p><br/></p>
<p>I had ever since our marriage been desirous of seeing Youwarkee fly; but
this was the first opportunity I had of it; and indeed the sight was
worthy of all the attention I paid it; for I desired her slowly to put
herself in proper order for it, that I might make my observation the more
accurately; and shall now give you an account of the whole apparatus,
though several parts of the description were taken from subsequent views;
for it would have been impossible to have made just remarks of everything
at that once, especially as I only viewed her back parts then.</p>
<p>I told you before, I had seen her graundee open, and quite extended as low
as her middle; but that being in the grotto by lamplight, I could not take
so just a survey as now, when the sort of light we ever had was at the
brightest.</p>
<p>She first threw up two long branches or ribs of the whalebone, as I called
it before (and indeed for several of its properties, as toughness,
elasticity, and pliableness, nothing I have ever seen can so justly be
compared to it), which were jointed behind to the upper bone of the spine,
and which, when not extended, lie bent over the shoulders on each side of
the neck forwards, from whence, by nearer and nearer approaches, they just
meet at the lower rim of the belly in a sort of point; but when extended,
they stand their whole length above the shoulders, not perpendicularly,
but spreading outwards, with a web of the softest and most pliable and
springy membrane that can be imagined, in the interstice between them,
reaching from their root or joint on the back up above the hinder part of
the head, and near half-way their own length; but when closed, the
membrane falls down in the middle upon the neck, like a handkerchief.
There are also two other ribs rising as it were from the same root, which,
when open, run horizontally, but not so long as the others. These are
filled up in the interstice between them and the upper ones with the same
membrane; and on the lower side of this is also a deep flap of the
membrane, so that the arms can be either above or below it in flight, and
are always above it when closed. This last rib, when shut, flaps under the
upper one, and also falls down with it before to the waist, but is not
joined to the ribs below. Along the whole spine-bone runs a strong, flat,
broad, grisly cartilage, to which are joined several other of these ribs;
all which open horizontally, and are filled in the interstices with the
above membrane, and are jointed to the ribs of the person just where the
plane of the back begins to turn towards the breast and belly; and, when
shut, wrap the body round to the joints on the contrary side, folding
neatly one side over the other. At the lower spine are two more ribs,
extended horizontally when open, jointed again to the hips, and long
enough to meet the joint on the contrary side cross the belly; and from
the hip-joint, which is on the outermost edge of the hip-bone, runs a
pliable cartilage quite down the outside of the thigh and leg to the
ankle; from which there branch out divers other ribs horizontally also
when open, but when closed, they encompass the whole thigh and leg,
rolling inwards cross the back of the leg and thigh till they reach and
just cover the cartilage. The interstices of these are also filled up with
the same membrane. From the two ribs which join to the lower spine-bone,
there hangs down a sort of short apron, very full of plaits, from
hip-joint to hip-joint, and reaches below the buttocks, half-way or more
to the hams. This has also several small limber ribs in it. Just upon the
lower spine-joint, and above the apron, as I call it, there are two other
long branches, which, when close, extend upon the back from the point they
join at below to the shoulders, where each rib has a clasper, which
reaching over the shoulders, just under the fold of the uppermost branch
or ribs, hold up the two ribs flat to the back like a V, the interstices
of which are also filled up with the aforesaid membrane. This last piece,
in flight, falls down almost to the ankles, where the two claspers lapping
under each leg within-side, hold it very fast; and then also the short
apron is drawn up by-the strength of the ribs in it, between the thighs
forward, and covers the pudenda and groin as far as the rim of the belly.
The whole arms are covered also from the shoulders to the wrist with the
same delicate membrane, fastened to ribs of proportionable dimensions, and
jointed to a cartilage on the outside in the same manner as on the legs.</p>
<p>It is very surprising to feel the difference of these ribs when open and
when closed; for, closed, they are as pliable as the finest whalebone, or
more so, but when extended, are as strong and stiff as a bone. They are
tapering from the roots, and are broader or narrower as best suits the
places they occupy, and the stress they are put to, up to their points,
which are almost as small as a hair. The membrane between them is the most
elastic thing I ever met with, occupying no more space, when the ribs are
closed, than just from rib to rib, as flat and smooth as possible; but
when extended in some postures, will dilate itself surprisingly. This will
be better comprehend by the plates, where you will see several figures of
glumms and gawrys in different attitudes, than can be expressed by words.</p>
<p>As soon as my wife had expanded the whole graundee, being upon plain
ground, she stooped forward, moving with a heavy wriggling motion at
first, which put me into some pain for her; but after a few strokes,
beginning to rise a little, she cut through the air like lightning, and
was soon over the edge of the rock and out of my sight.</p>
<p>It is the most amazing thing in the world to observe the large expansion
of this graundee when open; and when closed (as it all is in a moment upon
the party's descent) to see it sit so close and compact to the body, as no
tailor can come up to it; and then the several ribs lie so justly disposed
in the several parts, that instead of being, as one would imagine, a
disadvantage to the shape, they make the body and limbs look extremely
elegant; and by the different adjustment of their lines on the body and
limbs, the whole, to my fancy, somewhat resembles the dress of the old
Roman warriors in their buskins; and, to appearance, seems much more noble
than any fictitious garb I ever saw, or can frame a notion of to myself.</p>
<p>Though these people, in height, shape, and limb, very much resemble the
Europeans, there is yet this difference, that their bodies are rather
broader and flatter, and their limbs, though as long and well shaped, are
seldom as thick as ours. And this I observed generally in all I saw of
them during a long time among them afterwards; but their skin, for beauty
and fairness, exceeds ours very much.</p>
<p>My wife having now taken her second flight, I went home, and never left my
children till her return; this was three days after our parting. I was in
bed with my little ones when she knocked at the door. I soon let her in,
and we received each other with a glowing welcome. The news she brought me
was very agreeable. She told me she first went and pried into every nook
in the ship, where she had seen such things, could we get at them, as
would make us very happy. Then she set out the way I told her to go, in
order to find the gulf. She was much afraid she should not have discovered
it, though she flew very slow, that she might be sure to hear the
waterfall and not over-shoot it. It was long ere she came at it; but when
she did, she perceived she might have spared most of her trouble, had she
set out the other way; for, after she had flown almost round the island,
and not before, she began to hear the fall, and upon coming up to it,
found it to be not above six minutes' flight from the ship. She said the
entrance was very narrow, and, she thought, lower than I represented it;
for she could scarce discern any space between the surface of the water
and the arch-way of the rock. I told her that might happen from the rise
or fall of the sea itself. But I was glad to hear the ship was no farther
from the gulf; for my head was never free from the thoughts of my ship and
cargo. She then told me she had left a small bundle for me without the
wood, and went to look after her children. I brought up the bundle, and
though it was not near so large as the other, I found several useful
things in it, wrapped up in four or five yards of dark blue woollen cloth,
which I knew no name for, but which was thin and light, and about a yard
wide. I asked her where she met with this stuff; she answered, where there
was more of it, under a thing like our bed, in a cloth like our sheet,
which she cut open, and took it out of.—"Well," says I, "and what
will you do with this?"—"Why, I will make me a coat like yours,"
says she, "for I don't like to look different from my dear husband and
children."—"No, Youwarkee," replied I, "you must not do so; if you
make such a jacket as mine, there will be no distinction between glumm and
gawry;* the gowren praave,** in my country, would not on any account go
dressed like a glumm; for they wear a fine flowing garment called a gown,
that sits tight about the waist, and hangs down from thence in folds, like
your barras, *** almost to the ground, so that you can hardly discern
their feet, and no other part of their body but their hands and face, and
about as much of their neck and breasts as you see in your graundee."</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* Man and woman. ** Modest women. ***The back flap of the graundee.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Youwarkee seemed highly delighted with this new-fancied dress, and worked
day and night at it against the cold weather. Whilst she employed herself
thus, I was busied in providing my winter stores, which I was forced to do
alone now, herself and children taking up all my wife's time. About a
fortnight after she had begun mantua-making, she presented herself to me
one day, as I came from work, in her new gown; and, truly, considering the
scanty description I had given her of such a garment, it appeared a good
comely dress. Though it had not one plait about the body, it sat very
tight thereto, and yet hung down full enough for a countess; for she would
have put it all in (all the stuff she had) had there been as much more of
it. I could see no opening before, so asked her how she got it on. She
told me she laid along on the ground, and crept through the plaits at the
bottom, and sewed the body round her after she had got her hands and arms
through the sleeves. I wondered at her contrivance; and, smiling, showed
her how she should put it on, and also how to pin it before: and after she
had done that, and I had turned up about half a yard of sleeve, which then
hung down to her fingers' ends, I kissed her, and called her my
country-woman; of which, and her new gown, she was very proud for a long
time.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0021" id="link2HCH0021"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XXI. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>The Author gets a breed of poultry, and by what means— Builds them
a house—How he managed to keep them in winter</p>
</blockquote>
<p>One day, as I was traversing the woods to view my bird-traps, looking into
the underwood among the great trees on my right hand, I saw a wood-hen (a
bird I used to call so, from its resemblance in make to our English
poultry) come out of a little thicket. I know not whether my rustling or
what had disturbed it; but I let her pass, and she ran away before me.
When she was fairly out of sight, I stepped up, and found she had a nest
and sixteen eggs there. I exactly marked the place, and taking away one of
the eggs, I broke it, at some distance from the nest, to see how forward
they were; and I had no sooner broke the shell but out came a young
chicken. I then looked into the nest again, and taking up more of the
eggs, I found them all just splintered in the shell, and ready for
hatching. I had immediately a desire to save them, and bring them up tame;
but I was afraid if I took them away before they were hatched, and a
little strengthened under the hen, they would all die; so I let them
remain till next day. In the meanwhile I prepared some small netting of
such a proper size as I conceived would do, and with this I contrived, by
fastening it to stakes which I fixed in the ground, to surround the nest,
and me on the outside of it. All the while I was doing this, the hen did
not stir, so that I thought she had either been absent when I came, or had
hatched and gone off with the young ones. As to her being gone I was under
no concern; for I had no design to catch her, but only to confine the
chickens within my net if they were hatched. But, however, I went nearer,
and peeping in, found she sat still, squeezing herself as flat to the
ground as she could. I was in twenty minds whether to take her first, and
then catch the chickens, or to let her go off, and then clap upon them;
but as I proposed to let her go, I thought if she would sit still till I
had got the chickens, that would be the best way; so I softly kneeled down
before her, and sliding my hand under her, I gently drew out two, and put
them in a bag I had in my left hand. I then dipped again and again, taking
two every turn; but going a fourth time, as I was bringing out my prize,
the hen jumped up, flew out, and made such a noise that, though I the
minute before saw six or seven more chicks in a lump where she had sat,
and kept my eye upon them, yet before I could put the last two I had got
into my bag, these were all gone, and in three hours' search I could not
find one of them, though I was sure they could not pass my net, and must
be within the compass of a small room, my toils enclosing no more. After
tiring myself with looking for them, I marched home with those eight I had
got.</p>
<p>I told Youwarkee what I had done, and how I intended to manage the little
brood, and, if I could, to bring them up tame. We kept them some days very
warm by the fire, and fed them often, as I had seen my mother do with her
early chickens; and in a fortnight's time they were as stout and familiar
as common poultry. We kept them a long while in the house; and when I fed
them I always used them to a particular whistle, which I also taught my
wife, that they might know both us and their feeding-time; and in a very
short while they would come running, upon the usual sound, like barn-door
fowls to the name of Biddy.</p>
<p>There happened in this brood to be five hens and three cocks; and they
were now so tame that, having cut their wings, I let them out, when the
weather favoured, at my door, where they would pick about in the wood, and
get the best part of their subsistence; and having used them to roost in a
corner of my ante-chamber, they all came in very regularly at night and
took their places. My hens, at the usual season, laid me abundance of
eggs, and hatched me a brood or two each of chickens; so that now I was at
a loss to know what to do with them, they were become so numerous. The
ante-chamber was no longer a proper receptacle of such a flock, and
therefore I built a little house, at a small distance from my own, on
purpose for their reception and entertainment. I had by this time cleared
a spot of ground on one side of my grotto, by burning up the timber and
underwood which had covered it: this I enclosed, and within that enclosure
I raised my aviary, and my poultry thrived very well there, seemed to like
their habitation, and grew very fat.</p>
<p>My wife and I took much delight in visiting and feeding them, and it was a
fine diversion also to my boys; but at the end of summer, when all the
other birds took their annual flight, away went every one of my new-raised
brood with them, and one of my old cocks, the rest of the old set
remaining very quiet with me all the winter. The next summer, when my
chicks of that year grew up a little, I cut their wings, and by that means
preserved all but one, which I suppose was either not cut so close as the
rest, or his wings had grown again. From this time I found, by long
experience, that not two out of a hundred that had once wintered with me
would ever go away, though I did not cut their wings; but all of the same
season would certainly go off with the wild ones, if they could any ways
make a shift to fly. I afterwards got a breed of blacknecks, which was a
name I gave them from the peculiar blackness of their necks, let the rest
of their bodies be of what colour they would, as they are, indeed, of all
colours. These birds were as big, or bigger, than a turkey, of a delicious
flavour, and were bred from turkey eggs hatched under my own wood-hens in
great plenty. I was forced to clip these as I did the other young fowl, to
keep them, and at length they grew very tame, and would return every night
during the dark season. The greatest difficulty now was to get meat for
all these animals in the winter, when they would sit on the roost two days
together if I did not call and feed them, which I was sometimes forced to
do by lamp-light, or they would have starved in cloudy weather. But I
overcame that want of food by an accidental discovery; for I observed my
blacknecks in the woods jump many times together at a sort of little round
heads, or pods, very dry, which hung plentifully upon a shrub that grew in
great abundance there. I cut several of these heads, and carrying them
home with me, broke them, and took out a spoonful or more from each head
of small yellow seeds, which giving to my poultry, and finding they
greedily devoured them, I soon laid in a stock for twice my number of
mouths, so that they never after wanted. I tried several times to raise a
breed of water-fowl by hatching their eggs under my hens; but not one in
ten of the sorts, when hatched, were fit to eat; and those that were would
never live and thrive with me, but go away to the lake, I having no sort
of water nearer me; so I dropped my design of water-fowl as impracticable.
But by breeding and feeding my land-fowl so constantly in my farmyard, I
never wanted of that sort at my table, where we eat abundance of them; for
my whole side of the lake in a few years was like a farmyard, so full of
poultry that I never knew my stock; and upon the usual whistle they would
flock round me from all quarters. I had everything now but cattle, not
only for the support, but convenience and pleasure of life; and so happily
should I have fared here, if I had had but a cow and bull, a ram and
sheep, that I would not have changed my dominions for the crown of
England.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0022" id="link2HCH0022"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XXII. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>Reflections on mankind—The Author wants to be with his ship—Projects
going, but perceives it impracticable— Youwarkee offers her
service y and goes—An account of her transactions on board-Remarks
on her sagacity—She despatches several chests of goods through the
gulf to the lake—An account of a danger she escaped—The
Author has a fit of sickness</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Strange is the temper of mankind, who, the more they enjoy, the more they
covet. Before I received any return from my ship, I rested tolerably easy,
and but seldom thought upon what I had left behind me in her, thinking
myself happy in what I had, and completely so since my union with my dear
wife; but after I had got what I could never have expected, I grew more
and more perplexed for want of the rest, and thought I should never enjoy
true happiness while even a plank of the ship remained. My head, be I
where I would, or at what I would, was ever on board. I wished for her in
the lake, and could I but have got her thither, I thought I should be an
emperor; and though I wanted for nothing to maintain life, and had so good
a wife and five children I was very fond of, yet the one thing I had not,
reduced the comfort of all the rest to a scanty pattern, even so low as to
destroy my whole peace. I was even mad enough to think of venturing up the
cavern again, but was restrained from the attempt by the certain
impracticableness of it Then I thought Youwarkee should make another trip
to the ship. But what can she bring from it, says I to myself, in respect
of what must be left behind? Her whole life will not suffice to clear it
in, at the rate she can fetch the loading hither in parcels. At last a
project started, that as there were so many chests on board, Youwarkee
should fill some of them and send them through the gulf to take their
chance for the lake. This, at first sight, seemed feasible; but then I
considered how they could be got from the ship to the gulf; and again,
that they would never keep out the water, and if they filled with a lading
in them they would sink; or, if this did not happen, they might be dashed
to pieces against the crags in the cavern. These apprehensions stopped me
again; till, unwilling to quit the thought, "True," says I, "this may
happen to some; but if I get but one in five, it is better than nothing."
Thus I turned and wound the affair in my mind; but objections still
started too obstinate to be conquered.</p>
<p>In the height of my soliloquy in comes Youwarkee, and seeing my dejected
look, would needs know the meaning of it I told her plainly that I could
get no rest from day to day ever since she first went to the ship, to
think such a number of good things lay there to be a prey to the sea, as
the ship wasted, when they might be of such infinite service here; and
that, since her last flight, I had suffered the more, when I thought how
near the gulf was to the ship; so that could I but get thither myself with
my boat, I would contrive to pack up the goods in the chests that were on
board, and carrying them in the boat, drop them near the draught of the
water, which of itself would suck them under the rock down the gulf; and
when they were passed through the cavern, I might take them up in the
lake. "Well," says she, "Peter, and why cannot I do this for you?"—"No,"
says I, "even this has its objections." Then I told her what I feared of
their taking water, or dashing against the rock, and twenty other ways of
frustrating my views: "But, above all," says I, "how can you get such
large and weighty things to the gulf without a boat? There is another
impossibility! it won't do."</p>
<p>Youwarkee eyed me attentively. "Pr'ythee, my dear Peter," says she, "set
your heart at rest about that. I can only try; if no good is to be done,
you shall soon know it, and must rest contented under the disappointment."—I
told her if I was there, I could take all the things out of the chests,
and then melt some pitch and pour into every crack, to keep out the water
when they were set afloat. "Pitch!" says she, "what's that?"—"Why,"
says I, "that is a nasty, hard, black sticking thing that stands in tubs
in the ship, and which being put over the fire in anything to melt will
grow liquid, and when it is cold be hard again, and will resist the water
and keep it out."—Says she, "How can I put this pitch within-side of
the chest-lid when I have tied it up?"—"It is to no manner of
purpose," says I, "to talk of it; so there's an end of it."—"But,"
says she, "suppose yourself there, what things would you bring first?"—I
then entered into a long detail of particulars; saying I would have this
and that, and so on, till I had scarce left out a thing I either knew of
or could suppose to be in the ship; and for fear I had not mentioned all,
says I at last, if I was there, I believe I should leave but little
portable behind me.</p>
<p>"So, so, my dear," says Youwarkee, "you would roll in riches, I find; but
you have mentioned never a new gown for me."—"Why, aye!" says I, "I
would have that too."—"But how would you melt the pitch?" says she.—"Oh,"
says I, "there is a tinder-box and matches in a room below, upon the side
of the fire-hearth." And then I let her see one I had brought with me, and
showed her the use of the flint and steel.—"Well, my dear," says
she, "will you once more trust me?"—I told her, her going would be
of little more use than to get a second gown or some such thing; but if
she was desirous, I would let her make another flight, on her promise to
be back as soon as possible.</p>
<p>In the evening she set out, and stayed two days, and till the night of the
third. I would here observe that though it was much lighter and brighter
on the outside of the rock where the ship lay than with us at
Graundevolet, yet having always her spectacles with her, I heard no more
complaint of the glare of light she used to be so much afraid of: indeed,
she always avoided the fire and lamp at home as much as she could, because
she generally took off her spectacles within doors; but when at any time
she had them on, she could bear both well enough.</p>
<p>Upon her return again, she told me she had shipped some goods to sea for
me, which she hoped would arrive safe (for by this time she had had my
seafaring terms so often over, she could apply them very properly), and
that they were in six chests, which she had pitched after my directions.—"Aye!"
says I, "you have pitched them into the sea perhaps; but after my
directions, I am satisfied was beyond your ability."—"You glumms,"
says she, "think us gawrys very ignorant; but I'll satisfy you we are not
so dull of apprehension as you would make us. Did you not show me one day
how your boat was tarred and caulked, as you call it?"—"I did," says
I; "what then?"—"I'll tell you," says she. "When I had emptied the
first chest, and set it properly, I looked about for your pitch, which at
last I found by its sticking to my fingers; I then put a good piece into a
sort of little kettle, with a long handle, that lay upon the pitch."—"Oh,
the pitch-ladle!" says I.—"I know not what you call it," says she;
"but then I made a fire, as you told me, and melted that stuff; afterwards
turning up the chest side-ways, and then end-ways, I poured it into it,
and let it settle in the cracks, and with an old stocking, such as yours,
dipped into the pitch, I rubbed every place where the boards joined. I
then set the chest on the side of the ship, and when the pitch was cold
and hardened in it, filled it top-full of things: but when I had done
thus, and shut the lid, I found that would not come so close but I could
get the blade of a knife through anywhere between it and the chest;
whereupon I cut some long slips of the cloth I was packing up, and fitting
them all round the edge of the chest, I dipped them into the pitch, and
laid them on hot; and where one slip would not do, I put two; and shutting
the lid down close upon them, I nailed it, as I had seen you do some
things, quite round; then tying a rope to the handle, I tipped the chest
into the sea, holding the rope. I watched it some time, and seeing it swim
well, I took flight with the rope in my hand, and drew the chest after me
to the gulf, when, letting go the rope, away it went. I served five more
in the same manner: and now, my dearest, I am here to tell you I hope you
will be able to see at least some of them, one time or other, in the
lake."</p>
<p>I admired in all this at the sagacity of the gawrys. Alas! thinks I, what
narrow-hearted creatures are mankind! Did I not heretofore look upon the
poor blacks in Africa as little better than beasts, till my friend
Glanlepze convinced me, by disabling the crocodile, the passage of the
river, and several other achievements, that my own excellences might have
perished in a desert without his genius; and now what could I, or almost
any of us masterpieces of the creation (as we think ourselves) and
Heaven's peculiar favourites, have done in this present case, that has
been omitted by this woman (for I may justly style her so in an eminent
degree), and that in a way to which she was bred an utter stranger?</p>
<p>After what I had heard from Youwarkee, I grew much more cheerful; which
she, poor creature, was remarkably pleased with. She went with me
constantly once, and sometimes twice a day, for several days together, to
see what success at the lake; till at length she grew very impatient, for
fear, as she afterwards told me, I should either think she had not done
what she said, or had done it in an ineffectual manner. But one day,
walking by the lake, I thought I saw something floating in the water at a
very great distance. "Youwarkee," says I, "I spy a sail!" Then running to
my boat* and taking her in, away we went, plying my oars with all my
might; for I longed to see what it was. At nearer view I perceived it to
be one of my wife's fleet. But what added to my satisfaction was to see
Youwarkee so pleased, for she could scarcely contain herself.</p>
<p>When we came close to it, up she started: "Now, my dear Peter," says she,
"torment yourself no more about your goods on board; for if this will do,
all shall be your own."—She then lent me a hand to take it in; but
we had both work enough to compass it, the wood had soaked in so much
water. We then made the best of our way homewards to my wet-dock; when,
just as we had landed our treasure, we saw two more boxes coming down the
stream both together, whereupon we launched again, and brought them in one
by one; for I did not care to trust them both on one bottom, my boat being
in years, and growing somewhat crazy.</p>
<p>We had now made a good day's work of it; so, mooring the boat, we went
home, intending to be out next morning early with the cart, to convey our
imports to the grotto.</p>
<p>After supper, Youwarkee looking very earnestly at me, with tears just
glittering in her eyes, broke out in these words—"What should you
have thought, Peter, to have seen me come sailing, drowned, through the
cavern, tied to one of your chests?"—"Heaven forbid such a thought,
my charmer!" says I. "But as you know I must have been rendered the most
miserable of all living creatures by such a sight, or anything else that
would deprive me of you, pray tell me how you could possibly have such a
thought in your head?"—She saw she had raised my concern, and was
very sorry for what she had said. "Nothing, nothing," says she, "my dear!
it was only a fancy just come into my head."—"My dear Youwee," says
I, "you must let me know what you mean: I am in great pain till you
explain yourself; for I am sure there is something more in what you say
than fancy; therefore, pray, if you love me, keep me on the rack no
longer."—"Ah, Peter!" says she, "there was but a span between me and
death not many days ago; and when I saw the line of the last chest we took
up just now, it gave so much horror I could scarce keep upon my feet."—"My
dear Youwee, proceed," says I; "for I cannot bear my torment till I have
heard the worst."—"Why, Peter," says she, "now the danger is over, I
shall tell you my escape with as much pleasure as I guess you will take in
hearing of it. You must know, my life," says she, "that having cast that
chest into the sea, as I was tugging it along by that very line, it being
one of the heaviest, and moving but slowly, I twisted the string several
times round my hand, one fold upon another, the easier to tow it; when,
drawing it rather too quick into the eddy, it pulled so hard against me,
towards the gulf, and so quick, that I could in no way loosen or disengage
the cord from my fingers, but was dragged thereby to the very rock,
against which the chest struck violently. My last thought, as I supposed
it, was of you, my dear" (on which she clasped me round the neck, in sense
of her past agony); "when taking myself for lost, I forbore further
resistance; at which instant the line, slackening by the rebound of the
chest, fell from my hand of itself, and the chest returning to the rock,
went down the current. I took a turn or two round on my graundee to
recollect my past danger, and went back to the ship, fully resolved to
avoid the like snare for the future. Indeed I did not easily recover my
spirits, and was so terrified with the thought, that I had half a mind to
have left the two remaining chests behind me; but as danger overcome gives
fresh resolution, I again set to work, and discharged them also down the
gulf, as I hope you will see in good time."</p>
<p>My heart bled within me all the while she spoke, and I even felt ten times
more than she could have suffered by the gulf. "My dearest Youwee," says
I, "why did you not tell me this adventure sooner?" "It is too soon, I
fear, now!" says she; for she then saw the colour forsake my lips, my eyes
grow languid, and myself dropping into her arms. She screamed out, and ran
to the chest, where all was empty; but turning every bottle up, and from
the remaining drops in each collecting a small quantity of liquor, and
putting it by little and little to my lips, and rubbing my wrists and
temples, she brought me to myself again; but I continued so extremely sick
for some days after, that it was above a week before I could get down with
my cart to fetch up my chests.</p>
<p>When I was able to go down, Youwarkee would not venture me alone, but went
herself with me. We then found two more of the chests, which we landed;
and I had work sufficient for two or three days in getting them all up to
the grotto, they were so heavy, and all the way through the wood being up
hill.</p>
<p>We had five in hand, and watched several days for the sixth, when seeing
nothing of it we gave it over for lost; but one day, as I was going for
water, Youwarkee would go with me, and urged our carrying the net, that we
might drag for some fish. Accordingly we did so; and now having taken what
we wanted, we went to the rill, and pushing in the head of the boat (as I
usually did, for by that means I could fill the vessel as I stood on
board), the first thing that appeared was my sixth chest. Youwarkee spied
it first, and cried, pointing thereto, "O Peter, what we have long wished
for, and almost despaired of, is come at last! let us meet and welcome
it." I was pleased with the gaiety of her fancy. I did as she desired; we
got it into the boat, after merrily saluting it, and so returned home. It
took us up several days time in searching, sorting, and disposing our
cargo, and drying the chests; for the goods themselves were so far from
being wetted or spoiled, that even those in the last chest, which had lain
so long in the water, had not taken the least moisture.</p>
<p>Youwarkee was quite alert at the success of her packing, but left me to
ring her praises, which I did not fail of doing more than once at
unpacking each chest, and could see her eyes glow with delight to see she
had so pleased me.</p>
<p>She had been so curious as to examine almost everything in the ship; and
as well of things I had described, and she did know, as of what she did
not, brought me something for a sample; but, above all, had not forgot the
blue stuff, for the moment she had seen that she destined it to the use of
herself and children.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0023" id="link2HCH0023"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XXIII. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>The religion of the author's family.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Youwarkee and I having fixed ourselves, by degrees, into a settled rota of
action, began to live like Christians, having so great a quantity of most
sorts of necessaries about us. But I say we lived like Christians on
another account, for you must not think, after what I have said before,
that I and my family lived like heathens; no, I will assure you, they by
degrees knew all I knew, and that, with a little artificial improvement,
and a well-regulated disposition, I hoped, and did not doubt, would carry
them all to heaven. I would many a time have given all my interest in the
ship's cargo for a Bible; and a hundred times grieved that I was not
master of a pocket one, which I might have carried everywhere about me. I
never imagined there was one aboard, and if there were, and You-warkee
should find it, I supposed it would be in Portuguese, which I knew little
of, so it would be of small service to me if I had it.</p>
<p>Since I am on the topic of religion, it may not be amiss, once for all, to
give you a small sketch of my religious proceedings after coming into my
new dominions. I have already told you that from my first stop at the rock
I had prayed constantly morning and evening, but I cannot say I did it
always with the same efficacy. However, my imperfect devotions were not
without good effect; and I am confident, wherever this course is pursued
with a right view, sooner or later the issue will prove the same to others
as I found it to myself; I mean, that mercies will be remembered with more
gratitude, and evils be more disregarded, and become less burdensome; and
surely the person whose case this is, must necessarily enjoy the truest
relish of life. As daily prayer was my practice, in answer to it I
obtained the greatest blessing and comfort my solitude was capable of
receiving; I mean my wife, whose character I need not farther attempt to
blazon in any faint colours of my own after what has been already said,
her acts having spoken her virtues beyond all verbal description.</p>
<p>After we were married, as I call it—that is, after we had agreed to
become man and wife—I frequently prayed before her, and with her
(for by this time she understood a good deal of my language); at which,
though contrary to my expectation, she did not seem surprised, but readily
kneeled by and joined with me. This I liked very well; and upon my asking
her one day after prayer if she understood what I had been doing (for I
had a notion she did not)—"Yes, verily," says she, "you have been
making petitions to the image of the great Collwar."*—"Pray," says I
(willing gently to lead her into a just sense of a Supreme Being), "who is
this Collwar? and where does He dwell?"—"He it is," says she, "that
does all good and evil to us."—"Right," says I, "it is in some
measure so; but He cannot of Himself do evil, absolutely and properly, as
His own act"—"Yes," says she, "He can; for He can do all that can be
done; and as evil can be done, He can do it."—So quick a reply
startled me. Thinks I, she will run me aground presently; and from being a
doctor, as I fancied myself, I shall become but a pupil to my own scholar.
I then asked her where the great Collwar dwelt? She told me in heaven, in
a charming place.—"And can He know what we do?" says I.—"Yes,"
replied she, "His image tells Him everything; and I have prayed to His
image, which I have often seen, and it is filled with so much virtue that
it is His second self; for there is only one of them in the world who is
so good: He gives several virtues to other images of Himself, which are
brought to Him, and put into His arms to breathe upon; and the only thing
I have ever regretted since I knew you is, that I have not one of them
here to comfort and bless us and our children."</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* God.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Though I was sorry for the oddity of her conceptions, I was almost glad to
find her so ignorant, and pleased myself with thinking that as she had
already a confused notion of a Supreme Power, I should soon have the
satisfaction of bringing her to a more rational knowledge of Him.</p>
<p>"Pray, Youwee," says I, "what is your God made of?"—"Why of clay,"
says she, "finely painted, and looks so terrible he would make you tremble
to behold him."—"Do you think," says I, "that is the true Collwar's
real shape, if you could see Himself?" She told me yes, for that some of
His best servants had seen him, and took the representation from Himself.
"And pray, do you think He loves His best servants, as you call them, and
is kind to them?"—"You need not doubt it," says she.—"Why,
then," replied I, "how came He to look so terrible upon them when they saw
Him, as you say they did? for I can see no reason, how terrible soever He
looks to others, why He should show Himself so to those He loves. I should
rather think, as you say He is kind to them, that He should have two
images, a placid one for His good, and a terrible one for His bad
servants; or else, who by seeing Him can tell whether He is pleased or
angry? for even you yourself, Youwee, when anything pleases you, have a
different look from that you have when you are angry, and little Pedro can
tell whether he does well or ill by your countenance; whereas, if you made
no distinction, but looked with the same face on all his actions, he would
as readily think he did well as ill in committing a bad action." Youwarkee
could not tell what to say to this, the fact seeming against her.</p>
<p>I then asked her if she thought the image itself could hear her petitions.
She replied, "Yes."—"And can he," says I, "return you an answer?"—She
told me he only did that to his best servants.—"Did you ever hear
him do it?" says I. "For unless he can speak too, I should much suspect
his hearing; and you being one of his best servants, seeing you love him,
and pray heartily to him, why should you not hear him as soon as others?"—"No,"
says she, "there are a great number of glumms on purpose to serve him,
pray for us to him, and receive his answers."—"But to what purpose
then," says I, "is your praying to him, if their prayers will serve your
turn?"—"Oh," says she, "the image hears them sooner than us, and
sends the petitions up to the great Collwar, and lets Him know who makes
them, and desires Him to let them have what they want."—"But
suppose," says I, for argument sake, "that you could see the great
Collwar, or know where He was, and should pray to Himself, without going
about to His image first, do you think He could not hear you?"—"I
cannot tell that," says she.—"But how then," says I, "can He tell
what (if it could speak) His image says, which is as far from Him and then
her own zealous application, with God's grace, soon brought her to a firm
belief in it, and a suitable temper and conduct with respect to God and
man."</p>
<p>After I had begun with my children, I frequently referred their further
instruction to their mother; for I have always experienced that a
superficial knowledge, with a desire of becoming a teacher, is in some
measure equivalent to better knowledge; for it not only excites every
principle one has to the utmost, but makes matters more clear and
conspicuous even to one's self.</p>
<p>By these means, and the Divine blessing thereon, in a few years, I may
fairly say, I had a little Christian church in my own house, and in a
flourishing way too, without a schismatic or heretic amongst us.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0024" id="link2HCH0024"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XXIV. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>The author's account of his children—Their names—They are
exercised in flying—His boat crazy—Youwarkee intends a visit
to her father', but first takes another flight to the ship—Sends a
boat and chests through the gulf—Clothes her children—Is
with child again, so her visit is put off—An inventory of the last
freight of goods—The author's method of treating his children—Youwarkee,
her son Tommy, with her daughters Patty and Hally-carnie, set out to her
father's.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I had now lived here almost fourteen years, and besides the three sons
before mentioned, had three girls and one boy. Pedro, my eldest, had the
graundee, but too small to be useful; my second son Tommy had it complete,
so had my three daughters, but Jemmy and David, the youngest sons, none at
all. My eldest daughter I named Patty, because I always called my first
wife so. I say my first wife, though I had no other knowledge of her death
than my dream; but am from that as verily persuaded, if ever I reach
England, I shall find it so, as if I had heard it from her aunt's own
mouth. My second daughter my wife desired might be called by her sister's
name Hallycarnie, and my youngest I named Sarah, after my mother. I put
you to the trouble of writing down the names, for as I shall hereafter
have frequent occasion to mention the children severally, it will be
pleasanter for myself and you to call them by their several names of
distinction, than to call them my second son, or my eldest daughter, and
so forth.</p>
<p>My wife now took great delight in exercising Tommy and Patty (who were big
enough to be trusted) in flighty and would often skim round the whole
island with them before I could walk half through the wood. And she would
teach them also to swim or sail, I know not which to call it, for
sometimes you should see them dart out of the air as if they would fall on
their faces into the lake, when coming near the surface they would stretch
their legs in a horizontal posture, and in an instant turn on their backs,
and then you could see nothing from the bank, to all appearance, but a
boat sailing along, the graundee rising at their head, feet, and sides, so
like the sides and ends of a boat that you could not discern the face or
any part of the body. I own I often envied them this exercise, which they
seemed to perform with more ease than I could only shake my leg or stir an
arm.</p>
<p>Though we had perpetually swangeans about us, and the voices, as I used to
call them, I could never once prevail on my wife to show herself, or to
claim any acquaintance with her country folks. And what is very remarkable
in my children is, that my three daughters and Tommy, who had the full
graundee, had exactly their mother's sight, Jemmy and David had just my
sight, and Pedro's sight was between both, though he was never much
affected with any light; but I was obliged to make spectacles for Tommy
and all my daughters when they came to go abroad.</p>
<p>I had in this time twice enlarged my dwelling, which the increase of my
family had rendered necessary. The last alteration I was enabled to do in
a much better manner, and with more ease, than the first, for by the
return of my flota I had gotten a large collection of useful tools,
several of iron, where the handles or wood-work preponderated the iron;
but such as was all, or greatest part of that metal, had got either to the
rock, or were so fast fixed to the head of the ship, that it was difficult
to remove them, so that my wife could get comparatively few of this latter
sort, though some she did. It was well, truly, I had these instruments,
which greatly facilitated my labours, for I was forced to work harder now
than ever in making provision for us all; and my sons Pedro and Tommy
commonly assisted. I had also had another importation of goods through the
gulf, which still added to my convenience. But my boat made me shudder
every time I went into her; she had leaked again and again, and I had
patched her till I could scarce see a bit of the old wood. She was of
unspeakable use to me, and yet I could not venture myself in her, but with
the utmost apprehension and trembling. I had been intending a good while,
now I had such helps, to build a new one, but had been diverted by one
avocation or other.</p>
<p>About this time Youwarkee, who was now upwards of thirty-two years of age,
the fondest mother living, and very proud of her children, had formed a
project of taking a flight to Arndrumnstake, a town in the kingdom of
Doorpt Swangeanti, as I called it, where her father, if living, was a
colamb * under Georigetti, the prince of that country. She imparted her
desire to me, asking my leave; and she told me, if I pleased, she would
take Patty and Tommy along with her. I did not much dislike the proposal,
because of the great inclination I had for a long time to a knowledge of,
and familiarity with, her countrymen and relations; and now I had so many
of her children with me, I could not think she would ever be prevailed on,
but by force, to quit me and her offspring, and be contented to lose six
for the sake of having two with her, especially as she had showed no more
love for them than the rest, so I made no hesitation, but told her she
should go.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* Governor.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>I expected continually I should hear of her departure, but she saying no
more of it, I thought she had dropped her design, and I did not choose to
mention it. But one day, as we were at dinner, looking mighty seriously,
she said, "My dear, I have considered of the journey you have consented I
should take, but in order thereto it is necessary that I prepare several
things for the children, especially those who have no graundee, and I am
resolved to finish them before I go, that we may appear with decency, both
here and at Arndrumn-stake; for I am sure my father, whose temper I am
perfectly acquainted with, will, upon sight of me and my little ones, be
so overjoyed, that he will forgive my absence and marriage, provided he
sees reason to believe I have not matched unworthily, unbecoming my birth;
and after keeping me and the children with him, it may be two or three
months, will accompany me home again himself with a great retinue of
servants and relations; or, at least, if he is either dead or unable for
flight, my other relations will come or send a convoy to take care of me
and the children; and, my dear, as I shall give them all the encomiums I
can of you, and of my situation with you, while I am among them, I would
have them a little taken with the elegance of our domestic condition when
they come hither, that they may think me happy in you and my children; for
I would not only put my family into a condition to appear before them, but
to surprise the old gentleman and his company, who never in their lives
saw any part of mankind with another covering than the graundee." When she
had done, I expressed my approbation of her whole system, as altogether
prudent, and she proceeded immediately to put it in execution. To work she
went, opened every chest, and examined their contents. But while she was
upon the hunt, and selecting such things as she thought fit for her
purpose, she recollected several articles she had observed in the ship,
which she judged far more for her turn than any she had at home. Hereupon
she prayed me to let her take another trip to the vessel, and to carry
Tommy with her.</p>
<p>After so many trials, and such happy experience of her wise and fortunate
conduct, I consented to her flight, and away went she and her son. Upon
their return, which was in a few days, she told me what they had been
doing, and said, as she so often heard me complain of the age of my boat,
and fear to sail in her, she had fitted me out a little ship, and hoped it
would in due time arrive safely. As she passed quickly on to other things,
I never once thought of asking her what she meant by the little ship she
spoke of; but must own that, like a foolishly fond parent, I was more
intent on her telling me how Tommy had found a hoard of playthings, which
he had packed up for his own use.</p>
<p>As to this last particular, I learned by the sequel of the story, when the
spark, proud of his acquisition, came to me, that he had been peeping
about in the cabin whilst his mother was packing the chests, and seeing a
small brass knob in the wainscot, took it for a plaything, and pulling to
get it out, opened a little door of a cupboard, where he had found some
very pretty toys that he positively claimed for himself, among which were
a small plain gold ring, and a very fine one set with diamonds, which he
showed me upon two of his fingers. I wondered how the child, who had never
before seen such things, or the use of them, should happen to apply these
so properly; but he told me in playing with this, meaning the diamond
ring, about his fingers, it slipped over his middle-finger joint, and he
could not get it off again, so he put the other upon another finger to
keep it company.</p>
<p>We watched daily, as usual on such occasions, for the arrival of our
fleet. It was surprising that none of the chests which Youwarkee shot down
the gulf were ever half so long in their passage as I was myself, but some
came in a week, some in a few days more, and even some in less, which I
attributed to their following directly the course of the water, shooting
from shelf to shelf as the tide sat; and I believe my keeping the boat I
sailed in so strictly and constantly in the middle of the stream, was the
reason of my being detained there so long. In less than a fortnight
everything came safe but one chest, which, as we never heard of it, I
suppose was either sunk or bulged.</p>
<p>Being one day upon shore, watching to see if anything more was come
through the cavern, I spied at a distance somewhat looking very black and
very long, and by the colour and shape thereof I took it for a young
whale. Having observed it some time making very little way, I took my old
boat and followed it, but was afraid to go near it, lest a stroke with its
tail—which I then fancied I saw move—might endanger my boat
and myself too; but creeping nearer and nearer, and seeing it did not
stir, I believed it to be dead; whereupon, taking courage, I drew so close
that at length I plainly perceived it was the ship's second boat turned
upside down. It is not easy to express the joy I felt on this discovery.
It was the very thing I was now, as I have said, in the greatest want of.
I presently laid hold of it and brought it ashore; and it was no small
pleasure to find, on examining, that though it had lain so long dry, it
was yet quite sound, and all its chinks filled up in its passage; and it
proved to me afterwards the most beneficial thing I could have had from
the ship.</p>
<p>I got all my goods home from the lake to my grotto, by means of the cart,
as usual. My wife and daughters waited with impatience for me to unpack,
that they might take possession of such things as would be needful for
rigging out the family against the supposed reception of the old glumm,
and had set all the chests in the order they desired they might be opened
in. But Tommy running to me, with a "Pray, daddy, open my chest first!
pray, give me my playthings first!" it was, to satisfy him, concluded in
favour of his demand. So, he pointing to the chest which he regarded as
his property, I opened it, whilst his eyes were ready to pierce through
it, till I came to his treasure. "There, there they are, daddy!" says he,
as soon as I had uncovered them. And indeed, when I saw them, I could not
but much commend the child for his fancy; for the first things that
appeared were a silver punch or wine can and a ladle, then a gold watch, a
pair of scissors, a small silver chafing-dish and lamp, a large case of
mathematical instruments, a flageolet, a terrella or globular loadstone, a
small globe, a dozen of large silver spoons, and a small case of knives
and forks and spoons; in short, there was, I believe, the greatest part of
the Portuguese captain's valuable effects.</p>
<p>These Tommy claiming as his own proper chattels, I could not help
interposing somewhat of my authority in the affair. "Hold, hold, son!"
says I, "these things are all mine; but as I have several of you who will
all be equally pleased with them, though, as the first finder, you may be
entitled to the best share, you are not to grasp the whole, you must all
have something like an equality; and as to some things which may be
equally useful to us all, they must be set up to be used upon occasion,
and are to be considered as mine and your mother's property." I thereupon
gave each of them a large silver spoon, and with a fork I scratched the
initials of their names respectively on them, and divided several of the
trifles amongst them equally. "And now, Tommy," says I, "you for your
pains shall have this more than the rest," offering him the flageolet.
Tommy looked very gloomy, and though he durst not find fault, his
dissatisfaction was very visible by coolly taking it, tossing it down, and
walking gravely off. "I thought," says I, "Tommy, I had made a good choice
for you; but, as I find you despise it, here, Pedro, do you take that
pretty thing, since your brother slights it" Tommy replied, speaking but
half out, and a little surly, more than I ever observed before, "Let him
take it if he will, I can get bits of sticks enough in the wood."</p>
<p>My method had always been to avoid either beating or scolding at my
children, for preferring their own opinion to mine; but I ever let things
turn about so, that from their own reason they should perceive they had
erred in opposing my sentiments, by which means they grew so habituated to
submit to my advice and direction, that for the most part my will was no
sooner known to them than it became their own choice; but then I never
willed according to fancy only, but with judgment, to the best of my
skill.</p>
<p>Tommy, therefore, as I said before, having shown a disapprobation of my
doings; to convince him of his mistake, I took the flageolet from Pedro.
"And now, Pedro," says I, "let me teach you how to manage this piece of
wood, as Tommy calls it, and then let me see if in all the grove he can
cut such another." On this I clapped it to my mouth, and immediately
played several country-dances and hornpipes on it; for though my mother
had scarce taught me to read, I had learnt music and dancing, being, as
she called them, gentlemanlike accomplishments. My wife and children,
especially Tommy, all stared as if they were wild, first on me, then on
one another, whilst I played a country-dance; but I had no sooner struck
up an hornpipe, than their feet, arms, and heads had so many twitching and
convulsive motions, that not one quiet limb was to be seen amongst them;
till having exercised their members as long as I saw fit, I almost laid
them all to sleep with Chevy Chase, and so gave over.</p>
<p>They no sooner found themselves free from this enchantment, than the
children all hustled round me in a cluster, all speaking together, and
reaching out their little hands to the instrument I gave it Pedro.
"There," says I to him, "take this slighted favour as no such contemptible
present."</p>
<p>Poor Tommy, who had all this while looked very simple, burst into a flood
of tears at my last words, as if his heart would have broke; and running
to me, fell on his knees, and begged my pardon, hoping I would forgive
him. I took him up, and kissing him, told him he had very little offended
me; for, as he knew, I had more children to give anything to which either
of the rest despised; it was equal to me who had it, so it was thankfully
received. I found that did not satisfy; still in tears, he said, "Might he
not have the stick again, as I gave it to him first?" "Tommy," says I,
"you know I gave it to you first; but you disapproving my kindness, I have
now given it Pedro, who, should I against his will take it from him, would
have that reason to complain which you have not, who parted with it by
your own consent; and therefore, Tommy, as I am determined to acquaint you
as near as I can with the strict rules of justice, there must no more be
said to me of this matter." Such as this was my constant practice amongst
them; and they having always found me inflexible from this rule, we seldom
had any long debates.</p>
<p>Though I say the affair ended so with regard to what I had to do in it,
yet it ended not so with Tommy; for though he knew he had no hopes of
moving me, he set all his engines at work to recover his stick, as he
called it, by his mother's and sisters' interest. These solicited Pedro
very strongly to gratify him. At length Pedro—he being a boy of a
most humane disposition—granted their desire, if I would give leave;
and I having signified, that the cause being now out of my hands, he might
do as he pleased, he generously yielded it. And indeed he could not have
bestowed it more properly; for Tommy had the best ear for music I ever
knew; and in less than a twelvemonth could far outdo me, his instructor,
in softness and easiness of finger; and was also master of every tune I
knew, which were neither inconsiderable in number, nor of the lowest rate.</p>
<p>Youwarkee, with her daughters, sat close to work, and had but just
completed her whole design for the family clothing, when she told me she
found herself with child again. As that circumstance ill suited a journey,
she deferred her flight for about fifteen months; in which time she was
brought to bed, and weaned the infant, which was a boy, whom I named
Richard, after my good master at the academy. The little knave thrived
amain, and was left to my farther nursing during its mammy's absence; who,
still firm to her resolution, after she had equipped herself and
companions with whatever was necessary to their travelling, and locked up
all the apparel she had made till her return, because she would have it
appear new when her father came, set out with her son Tommy and my two
daughters Patty and Hallycarnie, the last of which by this time being big
enough also to be trusted with her mother.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0025" id="link2HCH0025"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XXV. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>Youwarkee's account of the stages to Arndrumstake—The author
uneasy at her flight—His employment in her absence; and
preparations for receiving her father—How he spent the evenings
with the children.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>My wife was now upon her journey to her father's; but where that was, or
how far off, it was impossible for me to conceive by her description of
the way; for she distinguished it not by miles or leagues, but by
swan-geans, and names of rocks, seas, and mountains, which I could neither
comprehend the distance of from each other, nor from Graundevolet, where I
was. I understood by her, indeed, there was a great sea to be passed,
which would take her up almost a day and night, having the children with
her, before she reached the next arkoe, though she could do it herself she
said, and strain hard, in a summer's night; but if the children should
flag by the way, as there was no resting-place between us and
Battringdrigg, the next arkoe, it might be dangerous to them, so she would
take the above time for their sakes. After this, I found by what she said
there was a narrow sea to pass, and a prodigious mountain, before she
reached her own country; and that her father's was but a little beyond
that mountain. This was all I could know in general about it. At their
departure she and the children had taken each a small provision for their
flight, which hung about their necks in a sort of purse.</p>
<p>I cannot say, notwithstanding this journey was taken with my concurrence
and consent, that I was perfectly easy when they were gone, for my
affection for them all would work up imaginary fears too potent for my
reason to dispel, and which at first sat with no easy pressure upon my
mind. This my pretty babies at home perceiving, used all the little
winning arts they could to divert and keep up my spirits; and from day to
day, by taking them abroad with me, and playing with and amusing them at
home, I grew more and more persuaded that all would go right with the
absent, and that in due time I should see them return again.</p>
<p>But as the winter set in, I went little abroad, and then we employed
ourselves within doors in preparing several things which might not only be
useful and ornamental, if the old glumm should come to see us, but might
also divert us, and make the time pass less tediously. The first thing I
went upon was a table, which, as my family consisted of so many, I
intended to make big enough for us all. With that view I broke up a couple
of chests, and, taking the two sides of one of them, I nailed them edge to
edge by strong thick pieces underneath at each end and in the middle; then
I took two chest-lids with their hinges, nailing one to each side of my
middle piece, which made two good flaps; after this, with my tools, of
which I had now a chest-full, I chopped out of new stuff and planed four
strong legs quite square, and nailed them strongly to each corner of my
middle board; I then nailed pieces from one leg to the other, and nailed
the bed likewise to them; then I fastened a border quite round within six
inches from the bottom, from foot to foot, which held all fast together.
When all this was done, still my table was imperfect; I could not put up
the flaps, having no proper support. To remedy this I sawed out a broad
slip from a chest-side, and boring a large hole through the centre, I
spiked it up to the under-side of the table's bed, with a spindle I
contrived just loose enough to play round the head of the spike, filing
down that part of the spindle which passed through the bed of the table,
and riveting it close; so that when my flaps were set up I pulled the slip
crosswise of the table, and when the flaps were down, the slip turned
under the top of the table lengthwise: next, under each flap, I nailed a
small slip lengthwise of the flaps, to raise them on a level, when up,
with the top of the table. When I had thus completed the several parts of
this needful utensil, I spent some time and pains by scraping and rubbing,
to render it all as elegant as could be, and the success so well answered
my wish, that I was not a little proud of the performance; and what
rendered my work thereon a still more agreeable task, was my pretty infants'
company, who stood by, expressing their wonder and approbation at every
stroke.</p>
<p>Now I had gotten a table, I wanted chairs to it; for as yet we had only
sat round the room upon chests, which formed a bench of the whole
circumference, they stood so thick. There was no moving of them without a
monstrous trouble every time I might have occasion to set out my table:
besides, if I could have dragged them backwards and forwards, they were
too low to be commodious for seats; so I resolved to make some chairs and
stools also, that might be manageable. I will not trouble you with the
steps I took in the formation of these; only, in general, you must know,
that some more chests I broke up to that purpose served me for timber, out
of which I framed six sizeable handsome chairs, and a competent number of
stools.</p>
<p>But now that I was turned joiner, I had another convenience to provide
for. I had nothing wherein to enclose things, and preserve them from dust,
except the chests, and they were quite unfit for holding liquors,
victuals, and such like matters, but open shells, as most of my vessels
were. Wherefore, having several boards now remaining of the boxes I had
broken up for chairs and stools, I bethought me of supplying this great
deficiency; so of these spare boards, in a workmanlike way (for by this
time I was become a tolerable mechanic), I composed a very tight closet,
holding half-a-dozen broad shelves, shut up by a good pair of doors, with
a lock and key to fasten them. These jobs took me up almost three months,
and I thought I had not employed them idly, but for the credit and service
of my family. I was now again at leisure for farther projects. I was
uncertain as to my wife's return, how soon she might be with me, or how
much longer she might stay; but I was sure I could do nothing in the
meanwhile more grateful than increasing, by all means in my power, the
accommodations of my house, for the more polite as well as convenient
reception of her father, or any else who might accompany her home in the
way of a retinue, as she talked of. I saw plainly I had not room for
lodging them, and that was a circumstance of main importance to be
provided for. Hereupon I thought of adding a long apartment to one of my
outer-rooms, to range against the side of the rock; but reflecting that
such a thing would be quite useless, unless I could finish it in time, so
as to be complete when my guests came, and not knowing how soon that might
be, I resolved to quit this design; and I fell upon another which might do
as well, and required much less labour and fewer days to perfect.</p>
<p>I remembered that amongst those things my wife had packed up on board the
ship, and which came home through the gulf, there were two of the largest
sails, and a couple of a smaller size. These I carried to the wood, and
tried them in several places to see where they might be disposed to most
advantage in the nature of a tent, and having found a convenient spot to
my purpose, I cut divers poles for supporters, and making straining lines
of my matweed, I pitched a noble one, sufficient to cover or entertain a
numerous company, and so tight everywhere as to keep out the weather. The
front of this new apartment I hung with blue cloth, which had a very
genteel effect. I had almost forgotten to tell you that I contrived (by
hanging one of the smaller sails across, just in the middle, which I could
let down or raise up at pleasure) to divide the tent occasionally into two
distinct rooms.</p>
<p>When I had proceeded thus far, there were still wanting seats for this
additional building, as I may call it, and though I could spare some
chests to sit on, I found they would not half do. For a supplement, then,
I took my axe and felled a couple of great trees, one from each side of
the tent, sawed off the tops, and cut each of the trunks in two about the
middle: these huge cylinders I rolled into the tent with a good deal of
toil and difficulty; two of them I thrust into the inner division, and
left two in the outer. I placed them as benches on both sides, then, with
infinite pains, I shaved the upper face of each smooth and flat, and pared
off all the little knots and roughnesses of the front, so that they were
fitted to sit on, and their own weight fixed them in the place where I
intended them to be. At the upper end of the farther chamber I set three
chests lengthwise for seats, or any other use I might see fit to put them
to.</p>
<p>During these operations we were all hard at it, and no hand idle but Dicky
in arms, and Sally, whom he kept in full employ; but Pedro, being a sturdy
lad, could drive a nail, and lift or carry the things I wanted, and Jemmy
and David, though so young, could pick up the chips, hold a nail or the
lamp, or be some way or other useful; for I always preached to them the
necessity of earning their bread before they ate it, and not think to live
on mine and their brother's labour.</p>
<p>The nights being pretty long, after work was over, and Sarah had fed her
brother and laid him in his hammock, we used to sit all down to enjoy
ourselves at a good meal, for we were never regular at that till night;
and then after supper, my wife being absent, one or other of the young
ones would begin with something they had before heard me speak of, by
saying, "Daddy, how did you use to do this or that in England?" Then all
ears were immediately open to catch my answer, which certainly brought on
something else done either there or elsewhere; and by their little
questions and my answers they would sometimes draw me into a story of
three hours long, till, perhaps, two or three of my audience were falling
asleep, and then we all went to bed.</p>
<p>I verily believe my children would, almost any of them, from the frequent
repetition of these stories, have given a sufficient account of England to
have gained a belief from almost any Englishman of their being natives
there.</p>
<p>I frequently observed, that when we had begun upon Cornwall, and traversed
the mines, the sea-coast, or talked of the fine gentlemen's seats, and
such things, one would start up, and, if the discourse flagged ever so
little, would cry, "Ay; but, daddy, what did you do when the crocodile
came after you out of the water?" And another, before that subject was
half-ended (and I was forced to enter on every one they started), would be
impatient for the story of the lion; and I always took notice that the
part each had made the most reflections on, was always most acceptable to
the same person: but poor Sally would never let the conversation drop
without some account of the muletto, it was such a pretty, gentle
creature, she said.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0026" id="link2HCH0026"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XXVI. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>The Author's concern at Youwarkees stay—Reflections on his
condition—Hears a voice call him—Youwarhee's brother
Quangrollart visits him with a companion—He treats them at the
grotto—The brother discovers himself by accident— Wilkins
produces his children to him</p>
</blockquote>
<p>My head, as well as my hands, had now been employed for five months in
adjusting all things in the most suitable manner for the reception of
Youwarkee and her friends; but nobody coming, and light days getting
forward apace, I begin to grow very uneasy, and had formed divers
imaginations of what might occasion her stay. Thought I, I am afraid all
the pains I have been taking will be to no purpose; for either her father
will not let her return, or she has of herself come to such a resolution;
for she knows I cannot follow her, and had rather, perhaps, live and enjoy
the three children she has with her, amidst a number of her friends and
acquaintance, than spend the remainder of her days with me and all our
offspring in this solitude.</p>
<p>But then I reflected she chose it herself, or at least declared herself
perfectly satisfied, yea, delighted therewith. And here are her children
with me, the major part of them; yet, what can I think? since her return
is put off till the swangeans are over this arkoe, she will never bring
her relations now in this unseasonable time for flight; therefore I must
think, if she intended to return at all, it would have been before now;
and as the case is not so, my fear of losing her entirely prevails
greatly. Oh! says I, that we had but a post here as we have in England;
there we can communicate our thoughts at a distance to each other without
any trouble, and for little charge! What a country is this to live in! and
what an improper creature am I to live in it! Had I but the graundee, I
would have found her out by this time, be she where she would; but, whilst
every one about me can pass, repass, and act as they please, I am fixed
here like one of my trees, bound to the spot, or, upon removal, to die in
the attempt. Alas! why did I beget children here, but to make them as
wretched and inconsolable as myself! Some of them are so formed, indeed,
as to shift for themselves; but they owe it to their mother, not to me.
What! am I a father of children who will be bound one day to curse me?
Severe reflection! Yet I never thought of this till now. But am I the only
father in such a case? No, surely! for am not I as much bound to curse my
father as my children are to curse me? He might have left me happy if he
would; I would them if I could. Again, are there not others who, by
improper junction with persons diseased in body or vicious in mind, have
entailed greater misery upon their posterity than I have on mine! My
children are all healthy, strong, and sound, both in body and mind; and is
not that the greatest blessing that can be bestowed on our beings? But
they are imprisoned in this arkoe! What then? With industry, here is no
want; and as they increase they may settle in communities, and be helpful
to each other. I have lived here well nigh sixteen years, and it was God's
pleasure I should be here; and can I think I was placed here with an
injunction contrary to the great command, "Increase and multiply?" If that
were so, can it be possible I should have received the only means of
propagating, as it were, from Heaven itself? No, it was certainly as much
my Maker's will that I should have posterity here, as that I myself should
at first be brought thither. This is a large and plentiful spot, and
capable of great improvement, when there shall be hands sufficient. How
many petty states are less than these my dominions! I have here a compass
of near twenty miles round, and how many thousands grow voluntarily grey
in a far less circuit?</p>
<p>I had hardly finished my reflections (for I was sitting by myself in my
tent upon one of the trees I had turned into benches), when I heard a
musical voice call, "Peter! Peter!" I started. "What's this?" says I. "It
is not Youwarkee's voice! What can this mean?" Listening, I heard it
again, but at so great a distance I could but just perceive the sound. "Be
it where it will," says I, "I will face it!" Thus speaking, I went out of
the tent, and hearkened very attentively, but could hear nothing. I then
ran for my gun, and walked through the wood as fast as I could to the
plain; but still I neither saw nor heard anything. I was then in hopes of
seeing somebody on the lake, but no one appeared; for I was fully
determined to make myself known to whomsoever I should meet; and, if
possible, to gain some intelligence of my wife. But after so much
fruitless pains, my hopes being at an end, I was returning when I heard,
"Peter! Peter!" again at a great distance, the sound coming from a
different quarter than at first. Upon this I stopped, and heard it
repeated; and it was as if the speaker approached nearer and nearer.
Hereupon I stepped out of the wood (for I had just re-entered it upon my
return home), when I saw two persons upon the swangean just over my head.
I cried out, "Who's that?" And they immediately called again, "Peter!
Peter!"—<i>Ors clam gee</i>, says I; that is, Here am I.—On
this they directly took a small sweep round (for they had overshot me
before they heard me) and alighted just by me; when I perceived them to be
my wife's countrymen, being dressed like her, with vol. only broader
chaplets about their heads, as she had told me the glumms all wore. After
a short obeisance, they asked me if I was the glumm Peter, barkett* to
Youwarkee. I answered I was. They then told me they came with a message
from Pendlehamby, colamb** of Arndrumn-stake, my goppo,*** and from
Youwarkee his daughter. I was vastly rejoiced to see them, and to hear
only the name of my wife. But though I longed to know their message, I
trembled to think of their mentioning it, as one of them was just going to
do, for fear of hearing something very displeasing; so I begged them to go
through the wood with me to the grotto, where we should have more leisure
and convenience for talk, and where, at the same time, they might take
some refreshment. But though I had thus put off their message, I could not
forbear inquiring by the way after the health of my goppo, and my wife and
children, how they got to Arndrumnstake, and how they found their
relations and friends. They told me all were well; and that Youwarkee, as
she did on me, desired I would think on her with true affection. I found
this was the phrase of the country. As for the rest, I hoped it would turn
out well at last, though I dreaded to hear it.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* Husband. ** Governor. *** Father-in-law.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Being arrived at the grotto, I desired my guests to sit down, and take
such refreshment as I could prepare them. When they were seated, I went to
work in order to provide them a repast. Seeing my fire piled up very high,
and burning fierce, and the children about it, they wondered where they
were got, and who they had come to, and turned their faces from it; but I
setting some chairs, so that the light might not strike on their eyes,
they liked the warmth well enough; though, I remarked, the light did not
affect them so much as it had done Youwarkee.</p>
<p>Whilst I was cooking, the poor children got all up in a corner, and stared
at the strangers, not being able to conceive where they came from; and by
degrees crept all backwards into the bedchamber, and hid themselves; for
they had never before seen anybody but my own family.</p>
<p>I observed that one of my guests paid more than ordinary respect to the
other; and though their graundees made no distinction between them, yet
there was something I thought much more noble in the address and behaviour
of the latter; and taking notice that he was also the chief spokesman, I
judged it proper to pay my respects to him in a somewhat more
distinguishing manner, though so as not to offend the other if I should
happen to be mistaken.</p>
<p>I first presented a can of my Madeira, and took care, as if by accident,
to give it to Mr. Uppermost, as I thought him, who drank half of it, and
would have given the remainder to his companion, but I begged him to drink
it all up, and his friend should be served with some presently: he did so,
and thanked me by lifting his hand to his chin. I then gave the other a
can of the same liquor, which he drank, and returned thanks as his
companion had before. I then took a can myself, and telling them I begged
leave to use the ceremony of my own country to them, I drank, wishing
their own health, and that of all relations at Arndrumnstake. He that I
took for the superior fell a-laughing heartily: "Ha, ha, ha!" says he,
"this is the very way my sister does every day at Arndrumnstake."—"Your
sister, sir!" says I, "pray has she ever been in Europe or England?"—"Well!"
says he, "I have plainly discovered myself, which I did not intend to do
yet; but, truly, brother Peter, I mean none other than your own wife
Youwarkee."</p>
<p>The moment I knew who he was, I rose up and taking him by the right hand,
lifted it to my lips and kissed it. He likewise immediately stood up, and
we embraced each other with great tenderness. I then begged him, as I had
so worthy and near a relation of my wife's with me, that he would not
delay the happiness I hoped for, in a narrative from his mouth, how it
fared with my father, wife, and children, and all their kinsfolks and
friends whom I had so often heard mentioned by my dearest Youwarkee, and
so earnestly desired to see.</p>
<p>My brother Quangrollart (for that, he told me, was his name) was preparing
to gratify my impatience; but seeing I had set the entertainment on the
table, which consisted chiefly of bread, several sorts of pickles and
preserves, with some cold salted fish, he said that eating would but
interrupt the thread of his discourse; and therefore, with my leave, he
would defer the relating of what I desired for a little while; which we
all thinking most proper, I desired him and his friend (who might be
another brother for aught I knew) to refresh themselves with the poor
modicum I was able to provide them.</p>
<p>Whilst my brother Quangrollart was looking upon and handling his plate,
being what he had never before seen, his friend had got the handle of one
of the knives in his mouth, biting it with all his force; but finding he
could make nothing of that end he tried the other, and got champing the
blade. Perceiving what he was at, though I could not help laughing, I
rose, and begging pardon, took the knife from him; telling him I believed
he was not acquainted with the use of that instrument, which was one of my
country implements; and that the design of it, which was called a knife,
and of that other (pointing to it), called a fork, was the one to reduce
the food into pieces proper for chewing, and the other to convey it to the
mouth without daubing the fingers, which must happen in handling the food
itself; and I then showed him what use I put them to, by helping each of
them therewith to somewhat, and by cutting a piece for myself, and putting
it to my mouth with the fork.</p>
<p>They both smiled and looked very well pleased; and then I told them that
the plate was the only thing that need be daubed, and when that was taken
away the table remained clean. So, after I had helped each of them for the
first time, I desired them to help themselves where they liked best; and,
to say the truth, they did so more dexterously than I could have expected.</p>
<p>During our repast we had frequent sketches of the observations they made
in their flight, and of the places where they had rested; and I could
plainly see that neither of them had ever been at this arkoe before, by
hinting that if they had not taken such a course they had missed me.</p>
<p>I took particular notice which part of my entertainment they ate most of,
that I might bring a fresh supply of that when wanted; and I found that
though they eat heartily of my bread and preserves, and tasted almost of
everything else, they never once touched the fish; which put me upon
desiring I might help them to some. At this they looked upon each other,
which I readily knew the meaning of, and excused themselves, expressing
great satisfaction in what they had already gotten. I took, however, a
piece of fish on my own plate, and eating very heartily thereof, my
brother desired me to give him a bit of it; I did so, taking care to cut
it as free from bones as I could, and for greater security cautioning him,
in case there should be any, to pick them out, and not swallow them. He
had no sooner put a piece in his mouth, but, "Rosig," says he to his
friend, "this is padsi."—I thought indeed I had puzzled my brother
when I gave him the fish, but by what he said of it, he puzzled me; for I
knew not what he meant by padsi, my wife having told me they had no fish,
or else I should have taken that word for their name of it. However, I cut
Rosig a slice; and he agreeing it was padsi, they both ate heartily of it.</p>
<p>While we were at dinner, my brother told me he thought he saw some of my
children just now; for his sister had informed him she had five more at
home; and he asked me why they did not appear and eat with us. I excused
their coming, as fearing they would only be troublesome; and said, "When
we had done they should have some victuals." But he would not be put off,
and entreated me to admit them. So I called them by their names, and they
came, all but Dicky, who was asleep in his hammock. I told them that
Reglumm,* pointing to Quangrollart, was their uncle, their mamma's
brother, and ordered them to pay their obeisance to him, which they
severally did. I then made them salute Rosig. This last would have had
them sit down at table; but I positively forbade that; and giving each of
them a little of what we had before us, they carried it to the chests and
eat it there.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* Gentleman.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>When we had done, the children helped me to clear the table, and were
retiring out of the room; but then I recalled them and desired their uncle
to excuse their stay, for as he had promised me news of their mammy and
her family, it would be the height of pleasure to them to hear him. He
seemed very much pleased with this motion, desiring by all means they
might be present while he told his story. Whereupon I ordered them to the
chests again, while Quangrollart delivered his narrative.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0027" id="link2HCH0027"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER XXVII. </h2>
<blockquote>
<p>Quangrollart's account of Youwarkee's journey, and reception at her
father's.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Having set on the table some brandy and Madeira, and each of us taken one
glass of both, I showed, by the attentiveness of my aspect and posture,
how desirous I was he should proceed to what he had promised. Observing
this, he went on in the following manner:—"Brother Peter," says he,
"my sister Youwarkee, as I don't doubt you will be glad to hear of her
first, arrived very safe at Arndrumnstake the third day after she left
you, and after a very severe flight to the dear little Hallycarnie,* who
was a full day and a night on her graundee; and at last would not have
been able to have reached Battringdrigg but for my sister's assistance,
who, taking her sometimes on her back for a short flight, by those little
refreshments enabled her to perform it: but from Battringdrigg, after some
hours' rest, they came with pleasure to the White Mountains, from whence,
after a small stay, they arrived at Arndrumnstake.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* One of Wilkins' daughters.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>"They alighted at our covett,* but were opposed at their entrance by the
guards, to whom they did not choose to discover themselves, till notice
was given to my father; who, upon hearing that some strangers desired
admittance to him, sent me to introduce them, if they were proper persons
for his presence, or else give orders for such other reception as was
suitable to them.</p>
<p>"When I came to the guard, I found three gawrys and a glumm boss,** whose
appearance and behaviour, I must own, prejudiced me very much in their
favour. I then asked from whence they came, and their business with the
colamb. You-warkee told me they came not about business of public concern,
relating to the colamb's office, but out of a dutiful regard, as
relations, to kiss his knees.—'My father' said I, 'shall know it
immediately; but first, pray inform me of your name?'—'Your father!'
replied Youwarkee; 'are you my brother Quangrollart?'—'My name is
so,' says I, 'but I have only one sister, now with my father, and how I
can be your brother, I am not able to guess.'—'Have you never had
another sister?' says she.—'Yes,' says I, 'but she is long since
dead; her name was Youwarkee.' At my mentioning her name, she fell upon my
neck in tears, crying, 'My dear brother, I am that dead sister Youwarkee,
and these with me are some of my children, for I have five more; but,
pray, how does my father and sister?'—I started back at this
declaration, to view her and the children, fearing it was some gross
imposition, not in the least knowing or remembering anything of her face,
after so long an absence; but I desired them to walk in, till I told my
father.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* Capital Seat. ** Youth.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>"The guard observing the several passages between us, were amazed to think
who it could be had so familiarly embraced me; especially as they saw I
only played a passive part in it.</p>
<p>"When I went in, I did not think proper directly to inform my father what
had happened; but calling my sister Hallycarnie, I let her into the
circumstances of this odd affair, and desired her advice what to do:
'For,' says I, 'surely this must be some impostor; and as my father has
scarce subdued his sorrow for my sister's loss, if this gawry should prove
a deceiver, it will only revive his affliction, and may prove at this time
extremely dangerous to him: therefore let us consider what had best be
done in the matter.'</p>
<p>"Hallycarnie, who had attentively weighed all I said, seemed to think it
was some cheat, as well as I did; for we could neither of us conceive that
anything but death, or being slit, could have kept Youwarkee so long from
the knowledge of her relations; and that neither of them could be the case
was plain, if the person attending was Youwarkee. 'Besides, brother,' says
Hallycarnie, 'she cannot surely be so much altered in fifteen years, but
you must have known her; and yet, now I think, it is possible, you being
so much younger, may have forgot her; but whilst we have been talking of
her, I have so well recollected her, that I think I could hardly be
imposed upon by any deceiver.' "I then desired her to go with me to the
strangers and see if she could make any discovery. She did so, and had no
sooner entered the abb,* but Youwarkee called out, 'My dear sister
Hally-carnie!' and she as readily recollecting Youwarkee, they in
transport embraced each other; and then your wife presenting to us her
three children, it proved the tenderest scene, except the following, I
ever saw.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* Room.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>"My father having kept his chamber some time with a fever, and though he
was pretty well recovered, having not yet been out of it, we consulted how
we might introduce our sister and children to him, with as little surprise
as might be, for fear of a relapse by too great a hurry of his spirits. At
length we concluded I should go tell him that some strangers had arrived
desiring to see him; but on inquiry, finding their business was too
trifling to trouble him upon, I had despatched them; I was then to say how
like one of them was to my sister Youwarkee; and whilst I was speaking,
Hallycarnie was to enter, and keep up the discourse till we should find a
proper opportunity of discovery. I went in, therefore, as had been agreed;
and upon mentioning the name of Youwarkee, my father fetched a deep sigh
and turned away from me in tears. At that instant Hallycarnie came in as
by accident. 'Sir,' says she, 'what makes you so sad? are you worse
to-day?'—'Oh,' says he, 'I have heard a name that will never be out
of my heart, till I am in hoximo.'*—'What, I suppose my sister?'—''Tis
true,' replied he, 'the same.'—Says she, 'I fancied so, for I have
just seen a stranger as like her as two dorrs** could be, and would have
sworn it was she, if that had been possible. I thought my brother had been
so imprudent as to mention her to you; and I think he did not do well to
rip up an old sore he knew was almost healed, and make it break out
afresh.'—'Ah! no, child,' says my father, 'that sore never has, nor
can be healed. O Great Image! why can't it by some means or other be
ascertained what end she came to?'</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* A place where the dead are buried. ** A fruit like an apple.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>"'Sir,' says my sister, 'I think you are much to blame for these
exclamations, after so long absence; for, if she be dead, what use are
they of? and if she be not, all may be well, and you may still see her
again.'—'Oh, never, never!' says my father; 'but could I be sure she
was alive, I would take a swangean and never close my graundee till I
found her, or dropt dead in the search.'—'And suppose you could meet
with her, sir,' says I, 'the very sight would overcome you, and be
dangerous.' 'No, believe me, boy,' says he, 'I should then be fully easy
and composed; and were she to come in this moment, I should suffer no
surprise, but pleasure.'—'No surprise, sir?' says I.—'Not if
she were alive and well,' says he.—'Then, sir,' says Hallycarnie,
'will you excuse me if I introduce her?' and went out directly without
staying for an answer.</p>
<p>"When she was gone, 'Quangrollart,' says my father sternly, 'what is the
meaning of yours and your sister's playing thus upon my weakness? It is
what I can upon no account forgive. It looks as if you were weary of me,
and wanted to break my heart. To what purpose is all this prelude of
yours, to introduce to me somebody, who, by her likeness to my daughter,
may expose me to your scoff and raillery? This is a disobedience I never
expected from either of you.'</p>
<p>"'The Great Image attend me!' says I; 'sir, you have much mistaken me; but
I will not leave you in doubt, even till Hallycarnie's return. You shall
see Youwarkee with her; for all our discourse, I'll assure you, has but
been concerted to prepare you for her reception, with three of her
children.' 'And am I then, says he, in a transport, 'still to be blessed?'—'You
are, sir,' says I, 'assure yourself you are.'</p>
<p>"By this time we heard them coming, but my poor father had not power to go
to meet them: and upon Youwarkee's nearer approach, to fall at his knees,
his limbs failing him, he sunk, and without speaking a word, fell
backwards on a cught drappec,* which stood behind him; and, being quite
motionless, we concluded him to be stone-dead. On this the women became
entirely helpless, screaming only, and wringing their hands in extravagant
postures. But I, having a little more presence of mind, called for the
calentar;** who, by holding his nose, pinching his feet, and other
applications, in a little time brought him to his senses again.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>* A bed or couch covered with a sort of cotton. ** A sort of doctor in
all great families.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>"You may more easily conceive than I describe, both the confusion we were
all in during my father's disorder, and the congratulations upon his
recovery; so, as I can give you but a defective account of these, I shall
pass them by, and come to our more serious discourse, after my father and
your wife had, without speaking a word, wept themselves quite dry on each
other's necks.</p>
<p>"My father, then looking upon the three children (who were also crying to
see their mamma cry), 'And who are these?' says he.—'These, sir,'
says Youwarkee, 'are three of eight of your grandchildren.'—'And
where is your barkett?' says he. 'At home with the rest, sir,' replied
she, 'who are some of them too small to come so far yet; but, sir,' says
she, 'pray excuse my answering you any more questions, till you are a
little recovered from the commotion I perceive my presence has brought
upon your spirits; and as rest, the calentar says, will be exceedingly
proper, I will retire with my sister till you are better able to bear
company.' My father was with much difficulty prevailed with to part with
her out of his sight: but the calentar pressing it, we were all dismissed,
and he laid down to rest."</p>
<p>My brother would have gone on, but I told him, as it grew near time for
repose, and he and Rosig must needs be fatigued with so long a flight, if
they pleased (as I had already heard the most valuable part of all he
could say, in that my father had received my wife and children so kindly,
and that he left them all well) we could defer his farther relation till
the next day; which they both agreeing to, I laid them in my own bed,
myself sleeping in a spare hammock.</p>
<p>END OF VOL. I. PRINTED BY BALLANTYNE, HANSON AND CO. EDINBURGH AND LONDON.</p>
<div style="height: 6em;">
<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/></div>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />